Announcement

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 07:23 PM

------------------------------------------------------

Mabel Pines Saves Christmas!

By The Evil Fairy

------------------------------------------------------

When Mabel Pines set out from the Mystery Shack on Christmas Eve, it was with a grin and a soul that was filled to the brim with Christmas Spirit. Her loyal pig Waddles was pulling her sled through the snow, wearing a headband adorned with plush reindeer antlers. Mabel herself sat on the sled, along with several bags filled with small, heartfelt gifts and tons of yummy Christmas goodies. The full moonlight shone down through the pine boughs and sparkled on the snow like fairy kisses, guiding Mabel to her goal.

The impulsive little brunette�s blood was still boiling when she remembered Soos and Dipper telling her that Wendy wasn�t going to be there for Christmas. And why? Because her crazy lumberjack family dragged her off to the woods for apocalypse training! They had the apocalypse last summer, and Wendy was AWESOME in it! Why would she need more training? Why couldn�t she just spend the holidays with her friends?

Well, obviously that pop-tart cat wouldn�t fly, so Mabel had immediately gone to work. Before her family had time to realize what she�d done she�d loaded up her sled with all the makings of a good Christmas. Then she just waited for an opportunity, and she didn�t have to wait long. It was a crowded shack, with the Pines and their friends, but they all were occupied. Her parents were deep in conversation with Grunkle Stan and Ford about their adventures, Soos and Melody were out on the front porch, and the second she had a chance Pacifica was pulling Dipper upstairs with a sprig of mistletoe and a hungry look. That was all the chance Mabel needed to make her getaway!

So she set out into the woods towards Corduroy territory. With Waddles leading the team, she had no doubt she�d make it in record time. Besides, she had more Christmas spirit and conviction in her mission than any reindeer, magic snowman, Ghost of Christmas Whenever or Grinch (you know, a good Grinch. After he gets de-Grinchified) ever did!

That, however, had been some time ago. A bitter wind had sprung up, driving dark, heavy clouds over the sky and obscuring the bright moonlight. Fresh snow had started to fall, at first just a few fat, slow flakes, but it quickly turned into a hissing storm that Mabel found entirely unhelpful in terms of finding her way through the woods. It was way too cold for Waddles to pull the sled, so now he was curled up in Mabel�s thick down parka next to a thermos of hot cocoa while Mabel forged ahead.

It was more thematically appropriate anyway. The sweater Mabel was wearing under the parka had a grinning cartoon reindeer, complete with an electronic nose that glowed red and green. What more did a girl need to find her way through the cold night? The light even provided a little bit of extra warmth against Mabel�s chest, which was good, since it was starting to get more than a little chilly, even with the sweater.

�Okay�� Mabel slowed to a stop and peered through the snow, lit up by the little flashing light. �Still pretty sure this is the way�not as sure as I was thirty minutes ago, but pretty sure. Right, navigator?� Mabel glanced back at the sled, and Waddles gave her a sleepy grunt. �Yeah! Here we go!� Mabel hoisted the sled�s leads on her shoulders, took two marching steps forward, and fell flat on her face.

�Maybe�just rest for a second.� Mabel mumbled, awkwardly clambering to her feet and tugging the sled around the side of a huge old pine tree so the wind wasn�t blasting her in the face anymore. The snow just kept coming down harder and harder�she got back in the sled and in her parka, leaving it open so she could snuggle Waddles into it as well. His pudgy pink body was a welcome source of warmth, but Mabel kept shivering anyway. �J-just g-gotta let the s-s-snow die d-down a b-bit,� she told the pig, looking out at the woods. Outside of the feeble little light cast by her sweater, she couldn�t see anything.

The light, slowly shifting from red to green against the almost opaque curtain of snow was mesmerizing, and Mabel found that if she just concentrated on the light and hugged Waddles close, the biting cold began to fade to a tolerable numbness. Slipping deeper and deeper into a fugue state, she didn�t even notice as a voice seemed to be calling her name, just a whisper over the wind and snow howling through the pines. ��mabel�maaaaable!�

�MABEL!� The young girl nearly jumped out of her skin and squealed as Wendy suddenly burst through the snow in front of her. The redhead was wearing a scarf over her face, and a coat so thick it made her look like a football on top of a pair of blue jeans. There was a heavy duty spotlight in her hand, but Mabel had been so out of it she hadn�t seen it. �Jeez, it is you!� Wendy grabbed her by the shoulders, and all the snow that Mabel had allowed to collect on her fell off. �Man, I�m glad you were wearing that glowing sweater! Are you alright?�

Mabel gave Wendy a very shaky, frozen grin. �M..muh�muh�Merry! Cuh-cuh-Chrissss�muh-muhs!�

Wendy pulled the scarf down and looked at Mabel, her mouth hanging open in amazement. �Okay, seriously? I didn�t think there was any way Dipper had that right. You�re out here because you wanted to bring me Christmas?�

Mabel tried to answer in the affirmative, but her voice had been lowered to a wordless squeak, so she just nodded. Wendy started laughing, holding a gloved hand to her forehead as she slumped against the tree Mabel had used to hide from the wind. �You�re crazy, Mabel!� the skinny redhead exclaimed. �Hundred and ten percent, balls to the wall cuckoo clock nuts!� Wendy fished a bulky walkie-talkie from her coat. �Hey, Dad?� Manly Dan�s rumbly voice mumbled out. �Yeah, yeah. I found her. She�s okay, but we�ve gotta get out of the storm, now. It�s getting worse. I�m gonna take her to the shelter in 2-A.� Her dad�s voice sounded out again. Mabel still couldn�t make out what he was saying, but he sounded disappointed. �Yeah, it�s a bummer. But no way we�re making it all the way back in this. We�ll shovel our way out to the trail tomorrow. Meet us with the plow by about noon? Great. Love you too Dad. See you soon!�

Wendy put the walkie-talkie away and then slipped the coat off, showing the much lighter jacket she had on underneath. She slipped the heavy coat over Mabel and Waddles and put her hands on Mabel�s shoulders with a confident smile. �We�re gonna head off now, kay? I promise, you�ll be warm soon!� Mabel still couldn�t find the strength to speak over her shivering, so she just nodded to show she understood.

With that, Wendy grabbed the leads of the sled and set out into the blizzard. Mabel was absolutely floored when she realized how much the tree had been shielding them from the worst of the wind. The hissing snow felt like it was cutting her cheeks, and when she opened her mouth to gasp, she actually felt the spit on her braces freeze! She buried her face under Wendy�s heavy jacket, hugged her dozing pig closer, and tried to remember what being warm even felt like.

It seemed like it took forever but finally, Wendy pulled the sled and its two occupants to a rocky outcropping that cut out a good amount of the wind. Through frosted eyelashes and dulling awareness, Mabel saw that behind the rock was a cave opening that had been sealed up with bricks and mortar and a heavy steel door. �Oh�you got the keys in there,� Wendy said, reaching into the jacket for the lining pocket and accidentally groping Mabel�s chest a few times in the process. At this point, Mabel was too frozen for embarrassment to really register.

Once they were inside, Mabel could have almost cried with relief. Even though it was icy cold inside the dark cave, the lack of snow and wind made the pitch-black space feel like Heaven. In a moment, Wendy had lit a propane lantern that filled the space with a warm glow. There was a rough fireplace with a natural fissure for a chimney, with dusty firewood lying in a pile beside it. Metal racks with plastic bins were up against the walls, presumably full of supplies. In the center of the room, on the floor, was a big, thick fur rug.

Wendy easily lifted Mabel from the sled and placed her in the middle of that rug, going into one of the plastic bins for a big, warm comforter to throw over her. Mabel reflexively curled up, but there was an icy core in the middle of her body that just couldn�t seem to get warm. Waddles, meanwhile, clambered off the sled on his own and promptly went to sleep at Mabel�s feet while Wendy began to build a fire.

�Phew!� Wendy straightened up as the fireplace began to roar to life, dispelling the chill in the air. She wiped her brow. �I never get how it can be so cold and I still get so sweaty,� she muttered, peeling off her lighter jacket, the sweater she had beneath that and the flannel shirt beneath that. �Stupid puberty.� As she started to lift her white tank top over her head she paused and glanced over at Mabel. �Hey, it�s just us�you don�t mind if I air out the twins, right?�

�The�twins?� Mabel asked, her voice still awfully shaky as she looked up at Wendy from her cocoon.

�Oh, right�guess that might be kind of a weird thing to call them for you. My boobs.� Wendy said by way of explanation as she peeled off the tank top to reveal the simple white athletic bra she had on underneath..

�Oh!� Mabel�s cheeks turned a bit pink, but she shook her head. �No, go ahead and air out�the twins.� She actually managed a little giggle at that.

�Sweet, thanks.� Without a moment�s hesitation, Wendy pulled off the bra and let her small, perky breasts bounce free. Mabel�s tired eyes were drawn to them, and since Wendy didn�t seem to mind, Mabel studied the soft, round mounds. They were so pale, like porcelain, which made the light dusting of bright red freckles stand out even more. Her areolas were pearl pink, puffy little pillows, with her stiff little nipples, a slightly darker shade of pink, nestled in their center.

Wendy kicked off her boots as she walked, so when she sat down on the fur rug next to Mabel all she had on was her brown bomber hat, socks and her tight blue jeans. She dropped onto her butt, one hand over her one lifted knee. �So�� she began, looking at the fire. �Gotta ask�what the hell, Mabel? Seriously. What the hell?�

Maybe she was finally starting to warm up, but the question actually cut through Mabel�s exhausted fugue enough to make her feel both embarrassment for her predicament as well as the righteous indignation that make her march out into the snow in the first place. �Well�I mean, it just STINKS that you don�t have Christmas!�

Wendy blinked and turned her head towards Mabel quizzically. �Wait�I don�t have Christmas? Who says?�

�Dipper! He said you said that your Dad drags you off to the woods for some kind of crazy apocalypse training instead of Christmas every year!�

Wendy placed her hands on the ground behind her and started to laugh, making her naked breasts jiggle slightly in a way that Mabel found it impossible not to look at. �Oh jeez, I did say that, huh? Wellllll�guess I never had stockings or a Christmas tree with lights and decorations�or normal presents or whatever. But we make a big ol� bonfire out in the woods on Christmas Eve, we roast sweet potatoes and all kinds of stuff, dad always gets us a deer��

�Aww, a Christmas deer! That�s so cute!� Mabel interjected, quite charmed by the idea of a pet deer for Christmas.

�Uhhh�yeah. Totally cute�� Wendy quickly agreed, looking around shiftily. �And then, you know, we sing songs and drink cider and stuff all night long. Dad even lets me drink the hard stuff. It�s actually a lot of fun.� The redhead gave a wistful little chuckle as she looked into the fire. �Lotta fun��

Horrible understanding began to dawn on Mabel as she looked at the expression on Wendy�s face, and she felt her little heart start to break. �Oh no�� she whispered, covering her mouth with her sweater-covered hands. �I thought I was giving you Christmas�but now you�re spending Christmas in a dark, smelly old cave instead of having fun with your family!� Tears began to well up in Mabel�s eyes. �Oh Wendy, I�m so sorry! I�m so, so stupid!�

�Kinda, yeah,� Wendy said, leaning over to give Mabel a playful cuff on the shoulder through the thick blanket. �But not really. You�re not dumb, Mabel, you just don�t think sometimes. And yeah, I do kinda wish I was back with my dad and my brothers, and no, this isn�t what I wanted to be doing on Christmas Eve,� Wendy�s voice was rising, and she turned, crossing her legs and looking at Mabel with an increasingly angry expression. Her hands shot out and grabbed Mabel by both shoulders before the smaller girl had a chance to cringe back.

�But the only thing I�m really upset about is that you could have died out there, Mabel! You. Could. Have. Died!� Wendy gave her a little shake to emphasize each word. �They�ve been saying this was the night the mother of all blizzards was going to roll in for days now, and you just marched out into it! You scared the hell out of everyone! God!� Wendy�s hands tightened to the point that it was almost painful, even through the comforter, and Mabel could only look back, wide-eyed, as she saw all the anger, fear and relief all mixed up in Wendy�s expression. �If it wasn�t for that sweater, I never would�ve seen you, Mabel! I�d have walked right by you, and nobody would�ve found you or Waddles till the snow melted!�

Realizing for the first time exactly how badly her stunt had gone, Mabel lowered her eyes. And then she realized that she was looking right at Wendy�s bare, freckled chest, the skin reddened and flushed with emotion and the nipple standing firm and erect, and with a blush Mabel quickly turned her head to the side. �I�I�sorry�� she murmured sadly, lost for anything else to say.

To her surprise Mabel found the side of her face crushed to the same breasts she�d been trying to avoid staring at as Wendy pulled her in for a tight, fervent hug. �Just don�t do it again!� Wendy said with an explosive sigh. �I�m just super glad you�re okay!� Wendy�s grip loosened a bit, and Mabel wondered if she didn�t realize how�awkward�the hug was, because she quickly released the younger girl, stood and pulled her tank top back on.

The silence dragged out much longer than Mabel liked silence dragging out, ever, so she cleared her throat and offered, �Nice, um, cave you guys have out here, anyway.�

�Uh, yeah. It was an old bear den till Dad cleared it out. We all helped make it into a shelter.� Wendy�s face was still pretty flushed, Mabel couldn�t help but notice.

�What happened to the bear?� Mabel asked absently, just trying to keep the topic of her near-death out in the snow out of the conversation.

�Heh�you�re sitting on him,� Wendy said with a rather wicked smirk, and Mabel started, her hand running over the thick�dark brown�fur�

�Oh�that�s gross�� Mabel wanted to bounce up in disgust, but suddenly a wave of sleepiness hit her like a truck, and all she could do was yawn. �Wow��

�Yeah, finally warming up after almost freezing to death�ll take it out of you,� Wendy said sardonically. �Check out Waddles,� she said nodding to where the pig was still quietly snoring and snorting on the edge of the comforter near the fire.

Mabel shifted around in the comforter until she was laying on her back with her head resting on a balled-up lump of the huge blanket. �Wendy,� she murmured sleepily.

�Yeah?�

�I didn�t want to scare everyone�I didn�t want to ruin your night�I just wanted you to have a Merry Christmas��

�Hey, if I gotta be stuck in a cave on Christmas Eve, you�re like on my top five list of who I�d want it to be with, seriously.�

Mabel smiled a little. �That�s nice�� she murmured almost inaudibly before falling into a deep, deep exhausted sleep.

--------------------------------------

Wendy looked at Mabel�s sleeping face poking out from the next of the comforter for a few minutes, then went to tend the fire. She was feeling pretty wrung out herself, but she didn�t really feel like sleeping. The redhead was still feeling almost giddy with relief at having found Mabel in the middle of the blizzard still howling outside. It was a�dangerous mood to be in.

When she�d hugged Mabel, she was so, so close to�well, there were a lot of things she�d thought about doing to Mabel, or trying to get Mabel to do to her. And with her emotions running so high�and with her topless (she�d really just done that because she felt hot and sweaty, honest!) it would have been really, really easy to try and force the issue. And she�d already crossed the �forcing� line with a certain rich little blonde last summer. Oh yes, Wendy knew very well what she was capable of when she really lost control, and she definitely did not want to inflict that on Mabel.

Still�as Wendy turned a log with the poker with one hand, her other came up to run a thumb across her stiff nipple through the tank top. Pressing Mabel�s face against her boobs, even in the heat of the moment like that�it felt really, really nice. Wendy peeled the tank top off again and took her hat off, running both hands through her long, red hair. Struck with a sudden, wicked impulse, she pulled down her jeans and the sky blue panties beneath, leaving her nude except for her socks. In the same room as a deeply asleep Mabel.

�This is dumb, Corduroy,� Wendy whispered to herself, running her hands over her breasts, down her hips and then over her inner thighs, just missing the clean-shaven mound between her legs. �Super, super dumb. Way too dangerous.�

She retreated behind the shelves, mostly out of sight if the tween girl should wake up. �Mabel,� she called softly. �Mabel. Mabel!� Her voice rose each time, but there was absolutely no response from the softly snoring girl. She really was out like a light, no surprise. Shaking with naughty anticipation, she walked over to Mabel, standing with her feet on either side of Mabel�s head, facing her.

Carefully, slowly, Wendy sank to her knees. And then she began inching them further and further apart, until they were spread so wide, her sex was mere inches from Mabel�s sleeping face�so close that Wendy could feel the other girl�s warm breath against her sex. �Ohhhmm�� Wendy literally bit back a moan by bringing her curled index finger to her mouth and clenching her teeth down on it. Her other hand began lightly diddling her slit, her hips moving outward in time to Mabel�s breathing.

Wendy�s eyes traveled up and down the shape of Mabel�s body until they caught on the sight of her feet, in snug green socks decorated with gingerbread men, poking out from the cuffs of the blue jeans she was wearing. In a way, Wendy was gratified to see that at least Mabel had enough common sense not to try trekking through the snow in a skirt, but in another way� �Mabel, you bad girl,� she breathed, an evil smile on her face. �Bad, bad girl�I don�t like it when you wear pants. How can I see your panties if you�re wearing pants?�

Moving carefully so as not to pull Mabel�s lovely brown hair that was spread all around her head, Wendy got back up and crawled like a cat around Mabel�s sleeping form, carefully tugging at the comforter as she went. The little girl still didn�t stir in the slightest, not even when Wendy finally managed to pull the heavy blanket to the side, leaving Mabel�s body open to the air, and Wendy�s eyes�and her hands.

�I looked at your panties all the time last summer, you know,� Wendy whispered, her hands shaking wildly as she brought them to the button of Mabel�s pants, her eyes fixed on Mabel�s adorable face looking for any sign that she was started to stir. �All the frickin� time�do you even realize how much you flash them at everyone, running and jumping and dancing around the way you do? Probably not�you probably don�t have any idea what a little tease you are�� Wendy let out a satisfied little sigh as she finally managed to undo the button and began to slowly pull the zipper down. �And that just drives me like, completely crazy!�

Slowly and carefully Wendy wriggled the sturdy jeans down the skinny, almost nonexistent curve of Mabel�s hips. She licked her top row of teeth and get out a soft, eager chuckle as she saw Mabel�s panties had the same green color and gingerbread man pattern as her socks. When she finally slipped the pants completely off of Mabel�s slender, bare legs, Wendy forced herself to fold them carefully and lay them to the side. Even at this point, she might be able to cover her own nakedness with the comforter and convince Mabel she was just trying to get her undressed for bed.

But now it was time to really pass the point of no return. �So yeah�� Wendy said in a barely audible, trembling whisper as she lightly, so lightly, slid just the tips of her index fingers into the waistband of Mabel�s festive undergarment. �Saw your panties like, a billion times.� Her heart was in her throat as she slowly, slowly, slowly began to pull down, ready to bolt if Mabel made even the slightest move. �But never�saw�� The panties were over the miniscule swell of Mabel�s prepubescent hips, and they slide down so much easier now. Wendy paused just before the big, final reveal. �I never saw�your pussy��

The redhead held her breath as she crossed the final line and slid the little scrap of fabric down to reveal Mabel�s hairless, smooth and perfect sex. The lips were just a little puffy, and still closed so tight. A little drip of drool actually escaped the corner of Wendy�s lips as the forbidden fruit was revealed to her sight in the warm firelight. �Ohhhh, my god Mabel�oh my God, it�s so pretty. So cute. You�ve got the cutest little pussy I�ve ever seen!�

Wendy crawled forward on her hands and knees�well, one hand and both knees, since her right hand was already working between her legs, her fingers stroking up and down her own soaking wet mound. She lowered herself down on one elbow, holding her face just inches away from the slumbering girl�s most private part. �Not so private now, is it?� Wendy murmured, reveling in just how dirty and wrong this invasion felt. She lowered her head just a bit, and she could swear she could feel the heat from Mabel�s skin against her face. She took a deep breath through her nose, and the dark, sweet, musky scent made her already pounding heart start thundering in her ears.

The freckled girl�s fingers slid between her lips and found her clit and began running against it seriously. Juices were running down her naked thighs, chilling them in the air of the cave. Unable to help herself, knowing that if Mabel woke now there�d be no way back, Wendy went down even further and caressed her mouth against Mabel�s velvety soft labia. When there was no response, she did it again, and then again, her hips rolling in mindless ecstasy with each kiss. Was it just a trick of the firelight, or was Mabel�s pussy turning pinker? Was that just a hint of wetness glistening between her folds?

Wendy laid a kiss directly on the spot on Mabel�s sex where her clit would poke out, and even dared to part her lips and let her tongue brush against the slit, tasting just a hint of nectar. Wendy burned to do more, wanted to just open her mouth and engulf the tender, delicious flesh, wanted to lose all control and devour the little girl�s cunt�but she didn�t dare. Even as exhausted as Mabel was, that would definitely wake her up. So she just continued fingering herself, laying gentle little kisses all over the delectable little flower, letting her nose and her mind fill with the intoxicating scent.

And when she came, she froze, her breath held tight to keep her from crying out. Her hips twitched so hard and so fast against her hand they were almost vibrating. Her eyes clenched tight as spasm after wonderful spasm silently wracked her slender teenaged body. �Oh fuck yes, Mabel,� she finally let out in a long, quiet sigh as her muscles began to relax. �Mmmmm�so, so good�and soooo bad.� Before she rose, she let herself be bad one last time and run her finger, soaked with her own juices, against Mabel�s mouth, watching the pussy honey glisten on the girl�s lips.

Her knees were still shaking as she rose and found some tissues to wipe herself down. When she was finished, she put her panties back on, but decided against anything else she she found another comforter and a couple of pillows for the both of them. She carefully pulled Mabel�s panties back into place, laid her head on the pillow, and pulled the comforter back over her senseless body. Wendy figured that would be enough for Mabel to think that Wendy had just removed her pants to make her more comfortable.

Wendy wrapped herself in her own blanket, feeling�sated. But not satisfied. There was more, much much more she wanted to do with the spirited little brunette. But she�d already done more than she should have dared. And that would have to be enough. �That�s enough�� she muttered to herself, and she fell into a fitful doze, lulled by Mabel�s soft snores, and the crackling of the fire.

--------------------------------------

Hours later, the howling wind had died down, though the snow continued to fall with stubborn enthusiasm. The two girls in the cave were oblivious to that fact, of course, as well as to the fact that at some point in the night Mabel had sleepily snuggled up against Wendy, and the older girl had unconsciously slid her arm around Mabel�s waist, with her hand resting limply on Mabel�s panty-clad rear.

Suddenly, the fire, which had been dying slowly, roared to a new life, only to die down to faint embers. A wisp of dark smoke escaped the flames, growing larger, and larger, and larger until it was huge spectral shape looming in the cave over the girls, what appeared to be a large set of antlers. A red light clicked on in the center of its head, casting a crimson spotlight down on them. �MORTALS, IGNORE ME! I MEAN, HEED ME!� Both girls jerked into sudden wakefulness by the sound of a horribly loud, penetrating voice seeming to come from a gigantic tinny speaker.

�What in the hell�?� Wendy grated out, covering her ears and squinting up at the twelve foot tall apparition. It possessed a ghostly tail, wore a red cloak trimmed in white, with a golden helmet and the red light that seemed to be an eye�maybe a nose, given the rest of the outfit? There were black metallic stumps jutting from the sides of the helmet, and some fake deer antlers had obviously been duct-taped to them. The voice appeared to indeed be emanating from a speaker set in the center of the thing�s chest.

�It�s like Dipper�s singing voice cranked up to a thousand!� Mabel exclaimed, also covering her ears and cringing against Wendy�s naked torso.

�HEAR MY WORDS! I AM THE GHOST OF CHRISTMAS JUDGEMENT! ONCE I WAS A MIGHTY INQUISITOR SENT TO THIS PLANET FROM A DISTANT STAR. BUT ON MEETING MY DEATH ON THIS PRIMITIVE WORLD I FOUND VERY FEW JOB OPPORTUNITIES IN YOUR AFTERLIFE!�

�How do we make it go away?� Mabel almost sobbed.

�What do you want?!� Wendy demanded.

�SILENCE! YOU, MABEL PINES! I HAVE COME TO SHOW YOU HOW YOUR RASH ACTIONS HAVE AFFECTED THE CHRISTMASES OF THOSE YOU LOVE BEST!�

�Jeez, more like the Ghost of Judgemental Christmas,� Mabel huffed. �Hey, Rudolph the Shrieking Robot Voice,� she called up to the Ghost, �I already got that lesson before I went to bed!�

�Yeah man, we got this,� Wendy quickly agreed. �Lesson learned, hundred percent. You can go now.�

�SILENCE! WATCH CAREFULLY MABEL, AS YOU SEE THE CHRISTMAS YOU DENIED THE UNCLAD GIRL NEAREST TO YOU, BOTH IN EMOTIONAL AND PHYSICAL PROXIMITY!� The red eye rotated to yellow, and a holographic projection formed in the air. It was a gathering just as Wendy had describer earlier, with the Corduroy family gathered around a roaring bonfire, laughing, singing, eating cuts from a massive roast. Wendy and her father were both holding big, foaming mugs and the flush on her freckled face indicated a bit of Yuletide intoxication. All in all, it looked like a blast.

�Hey, where�s the Christmas deer?� Mabel tilted her head. Wendy glanced at the roast on the fire, bit the corner of her lip, and quickly looked away when Mabel turned towards her.

�Uhh�must be off-camera, eating some hay��

�SILENCE!� Both girls winced.

�Oh, my God dude, practice what you preach!� Wendy snapped.

�NOW MABEL, YOU WILL SEE HOW YOUR FRIEND SPENT HER CHRISTMAS EVE, ALONE, WATCHING OVER YOU AFTER SAVING YOU FROM YOUR IMPRUDENT CHOICES!�

Wendy felt the blood drain from her face as her stomach sank like a rock. The eye switched over to green, and a new image began to appear. �Wait!� she shouted, panicking. She rose up and tried to grab at the ghost, block the picture, anything, but instead she just stumbled forward, passing right through the Ghost�s intangible form and falling forward. Her blood turning to ice, she lay on the stone floor, her butt sticking up in the air, curling her hands into fists of impotent frustration as she heard Mabel�s shocked gasp behind her.

After just a few moments, there was a loud click and the green light faded. �OH WOW,
THIS IS SUPER AWKWARD. I AM GOING TO GO NOW. I�LL JUST LET MYSELF OUT. UMM� IGNORE ME!� The Ghost�s light went out, there was a whooshing all around Wendy�s head at it vanished up the fireplace, and then the fire grew back to its former size.

It was a little low, though, so Wendy got up on her knees, put another split log on and used the poker to extremely carefully push it into place, as the growing fire warmed her bare chest, studiously not looking back behind her. Her mind was running in a desperate, frantic circle the whole time, trying to figure out how to get out of this. She�d done worse�much worse, actually�to Pacifica last summer, but they�d eventually come to an understanding involving Wendy getting blackmailed into a future threesome with the blonde and Dipper, which had never materialized in the wake of how crazy everything got with Weirdmageddon and all.

But Wendy really didn�t think there was anything Mabel wanted from her that was going to convince her to just forget about this. About all Wendy could do was just come clean and absolutely beg for forgiveness.

�So, yikes�� Mabel said from behind Wendy�s back, startling the redhead so much she dropped the poker with a clang. �Guess that explains why I feel a little sticky�um�down there, huh?� There was a tone of forced humor in Mabel�s voice.

Still not looking behind her, Wendy forced a little chuckle and rubbed the back of her neck. �Yeah, guess so�� She closed her eyes tight and took a deep breath. �Mabel, I��

�You looked crazy,� Mabel said before Wendy could start. There was a dazed little bit of wonder in Mabel�s voice. �Like, desperate crazy. It was kinda scary. You�ve been�thinking about doing that for a long time, huh?�

Wendy let out the breath she was holding and let her shoulders sink. Even though it was hilariously pointless now, especially since she still wasn�t facing the younger girl, she hugged her arms over she chest, suddenly feeling a little too naked. �Yeah,� she said, quite honestly, sitting up with her knees drawn to her chest as well. The floor was cold against her panty-clad ass, but she still didn�t want to go back to the fur. �Pretty much since we first met, really. And it�s just gotten stronger and stronger since.�

�Jeez�glad Dipper never knew that. You�ever feel like that about another girl before?� Mabel kept surprising Wendy with her reaction to all this. For the first time, Wendy dared a glance back over her shoulder. Mabel was sitting there behind her looking very adorable�and to Wendy, very, very alluring. Her bare legs with the festive socks were splayed out in front of her, and she was leaning forward with her arms straight and her palms against the ground. This made her sweater bunch up rather cutely over her arms and down her waist, hiding her panties but leaving quite a bit of bare neck and shoulder visible. The expression on her face did seem a little shell-shocked, but there was real curiosity there as well.

Wendy looked back into the fire. �Are you really not mad or scared or just freaked the hell right out?�

�I could never really be scared of you, Wendy. And I don�t think I�m mad, either. I guess I�m kinda freaked out, but I�m definitely not freaked the hell out,� Mabel said, and Wendy could almost hear the shrug.

�Heh�never heard you swear before.�

�Heh�never been molested in my sleep before, either.�

�That you know of,� Wendy replied glibly, caught up for just a moment in the banter. But she instantly regretted it. �Eeesh, no, wait, I didn�t mean you had been�I�m just�guhhh!� Wendy konked her forehead with the heel of her hand. �God, I�m such an idiot.�

�Join the club, I guess? I dunno. But you didn�t answer my question.�

Wendy let out a little snort of laughter and shook her head. �Mabel, you�re too much sometimes.� She glanced back again and saw the little brunette was looking at her expectantly. �Yeah, okay? I�I like little girls. I usually only let it loose when I�ve had a drink or two�I was always afraid that if I had half a chance I wouldn�t be able to stay outta your pants, though. And I guess I was right.�

�You know, nothing I�ve seen about people who like little girls had them be anything like you, Wendy.�

Now it was Wendy�s turn to shrug. �Tambry and me used to do stuff a lot, when we were little. If you think a little girl�s sexy back then, why wouldn�t you think one was sexy now?� She paused, mulling over whether she wanted to say more. �It�s not just that, though.�

Mabel didn�t say anything, so Wendy continued, �I�I loved doing it when I was a kid. I�ve never been able to stop thinking about how good it all felt when I was little.� She brought her arms down from around her chest and smoothed them over her thighs. �I�d give anything to be a kid again�and I don�t mean because of stuff like more responsibility or any of that�I just miss the body I used to have. When I didn�t have hair growing in places, when I didn�t worry about pimples, when my pussy was so soft and smooth�when my whole body was like that. I don�t know why I feel that way, but I do. I don�t even like having boobs that much.�

She turned to fully face Mabel for the first time, who was looking at her with a sort of sad, questioning expression, her head tilted. To her own surprise, Wendy felt a tear trickle down her cheek. She�d never told anyone about this before, but after getting caught like this, she really wanted Mabel to understand why. �So I guess, part of the reason I like little girls is that I�m a little jealous that they have what I wish I still did. And maybe that�s why I wanted you so much, Mabel�you�re like everything I miss about being a kid in one awesome package.�

Mabel blushed a little at that, but she still looked sad. �Wow Wendy, I never knew you felt like that.�

Wendy quirked the side of her mouth up, shrugged and let her gaze wander off to the side. �Nobody does. Not even Tambry, and she knows all about my taste for sugar and spice. I kinda hoped, with all the craziness, you and Dipper might have found something that could, y�know, change me, but I think the only thing we ever found was your trap bubble. So I guess it�s just a stupid, impossible wish.�

The redhead couldn�t see with her hand turned away, but Mabel�s eyes suddenly widened for a moment, as if she�d remembered something. But Wendy turned back when Mabel said, �I know all about stupid, impossible wishes. I have a ton of them, all the time, and I always believe they can come true!�

Wendy actually did smile a little at that, for real. Mabel�s undying enthusiasm was one of the things she found so�attractive about her. But then Mabel bit her lower lip, her braces shining in the firelight. �But you know what�s one wish I�ve been having a lot lately?�

�Umm�what?� Wendy replied, trying to keep her eyes on Mabel�s cute face and not be distracted by her coltish bare legs.

�I think�I mean, sorry, but I think puberty�s really kinda creping up on me,� Mabel said, her face turning pinker and pinker as she talked. �I mean, I figured out how to, um, make myself feel good a long time ago, but these last few months I�ve been petting my kitty so much I can beat Dipper at arm wrestling now.� She giggled at that, but her face had practically turned crimson and she was twisting her shoulders back and forth self-consciously.

Wendy felt the familiar tingling ache between her legs, and her puffy nipples began to stiffen again. She held her breath, waiting for Mabel to finish, afraid to break the spell.

�One thing I think of a LOT is�well�I�I�ve seen�and read�� With an absolutely adorable sound of embarrassed frustration, Mabel pulled her sweater up over her head, going to, as Dipper had once explained it to Wendy, �Sweater Town.� Of course, at the moment Mabel�s departure to Sweater Town left her midriff�and panties�plainly visible to Wendy�s hungry eyes again.

�I know it feels really super extra good�if you get licked.� Mabel�s slightly muffled voice finally said. �I�ve really been wondering what that feels like. And�and it just happened�and I was asleep, so I didn�t even feel it!�

Wendy let out her breath in a shuddering sigh and crawled on her hands and knees back onto the thick fur rug, and then into the nest of the two big, fluffy comforters. She sank down on her knees beside Mabel�s feet. �Well, maybe you couldn�t see, but I didn�t actually do any licking. I just kissed it some.� She lowered her voice to a near-whisper. �No matter how fast asleep you were, actually licking would have felt so good you totally would have woken up.�

Mabel made a tiny little sound in the back of her throat, and Wendy felt her heart start to pound as she saw how her words made Mabel�s toes curl up in her socks. �I wish I�� Mabel whispered, her voice so low that Wendy had to lean in close to barley catch the words.

�What do you wish, Mabel? You can tell me.� Wendy placed a hand on the brunette girl�s thigh, and felt that Mabel was trembling.

�I wish I knew what that felt like.� Mabel sighed the words in a barely audible breath, and Wendy could feel the other girl�s muscles tense as she let the words go.

Wendy shifted position and took the hand that had been on Mabel�s thigh and used it to push the girl back down against the blankets. Laying on her side, she brought her mouth to more or less where Mabel�s ear was under the sweater. �Oh, that�s a wish that�s getting granted, dude,� she murmured in Mabel�s ear. Mabel didn�t say anything, but her breath was coming ragged pants, her skinny chest moving fast underneath the covering of the sweater.

There was nothing that Wendy wanted to do more than tear Mabel�s panties off and smother her pussy with her mouth, exactly what she�d forced herself to resist earlier that night. But as the redheaded teen inched her way down Mabel�s legs, she could feel the repressed shaking at the little girl forced herself to lie still and limp. Knowing Mabel, it was probably mostly from excitement, but the last thing Wendy wanted to do was overwhelm the younger girl and make her bolt.

So she slowly, almost lovingly, began tugging Mabel�s festive panties down once again. �Matching socks and panties. Awesome choice,� Wendy said softly, and Mabel gasped and squeaked, her hips beginning to twitch. �Would�ve been a bummer if you didn�t get a chance to show anyone.�

Mabel let out a breathless little giggle. �Oh yeah, guess you�re right�oh!� Wendy saw Mabel�s fingers grip the comforter tightly as Wendy slid the undergarment down far enough to see Mabel�s precious little �kitty� as she put it. To her rather pleasant surprise, she found that the fabric of Mabel�s panties clung rather damply to her mound before slipping off. It was definitely a bit different than before�the lips looked more swollen and puffy and pink. There was a definite sheen of wetness all over that almost seemed to sparkle in the firelight. And peeking out from inside was the tiny little fleshy button of Mabel�s clit, coming out to play for the first time that evening. Wendy was suddenly glad that she hadn�t teased Mabel�s pussy enough to make her clit show earlier�there was no way she�d have been able to resist doing�

This! Mabel�s panties were only halfway down her thighs, but Wendy darted her head forward and laid a wet kiss right on the ultra-sensitive little nubbin, just closing her lips around it softly. Mabel�s body jerked like she�d been shocked. Her legs flew open so hard that Wendy could hear the elastic strain, and one hand came up to Wendy�s head to grab loosely by her long hair. The only sound Mabel made was an eager little high-pitched moan. �Ahh!�

Wendy chuckled and gave both Mabel�s thighs a soft kiss as she finished pulled down Mabel�s panties, leaving them dangling around one ankle. Rising up a little, she gently, but insistently pulled the smaller girls knees apart before laying on her stomach between them, propping herself up by one forearm as she traced the fingers of her other hand in slow, feathery circles over Mabel�s belly and down to the first swell of her pubic most, making the other girl pant and squirm. �So have you ever let anyone touch you here?� Wendy asked. �Ever let anyone play with you like this?�

Mabel�s head, still hidden in her sweater, shook back and forth in denial. �Huh-uh.�

�Mmm, this is just gonna blow your mind!� Wendy let out an eager little moan as she leaned forward and slid her tongue right over Mabel�s wet, silky slit.

�Ohmigoshitssohot!� Both of Mabel�s hands were in Wendy�s hair now, not pulling in or pushing away, but just holding there, her fingers stroking through the copper locks over and over. �How can your tongue be that hot?�

Wendy just chuckled and opened her mouth, kissing Mabel�s sweet little quim that way she�d wanted to do from the beginning. Well�mostly. The redhead was still forcing herself to be gentle. So she let her tongue lap out again and again, sucking gently each time, teasing Mabel�s lips and making more delicious preteen (well, technically teen) honey drip out each time. There was nothing, nothing like a little girl�s pussy, and Wendy hadn�t tasted one in far, far too long. In the back of her mind she had a moment of regret that she never got her mouth on Pacifica�s when she had the chance�

But that was just a passing flash of a thought. Right now all her focus was on smell and taste and touch. Still resting on her forearm, Wendy pushed Mabel�s knee out and up slightly with her other hand, opening her immature sex to Wendy�s sucking mouth further. The teen girl let her mouth slip down to the opening of Mabel�s pussy, thrusting her tongue inside. Mabel let out a squeal that actually made Waddles start in his sleep before immediately settling back down again. �Oh, it�s so sparkly,� The manic girl groaned nonsensically.

Wendy let her control slip as she gave a long, hard lick back up Mabel�s sex, ending with a twist of her tongue across Mabel�s buzzing clitty that made the girl�s breath freeze and made her arch her body up until her butt was totally off the blanket. She let it out in a slow, sighing hiss through her braces as Wendy continued probing into the soft, sweet-tasting flesh between her labia. Her hips were moving now, rolling up and squirming from side to side against Wendy�s skilled tongue.

Wendy felt her own pussy burning, and her thighs getting wet and slippery again. But all her attention was focused on the pleasure she was giving Mabel, and the music of the soft moans, gasps and mewling sounds that the young girl made. Her smell and her taste, the heat of her cunt, was making Wendy feel lightheaded, dizzy, almost drunk, in the best way.

All the thrashing and squirming and arching her back that Mabel was doing finally pulled her head out of Sweater Town�though at the moment it looked like she�d been in Sweaty Town, as Wendy looked up at her. Her brown hair was frizzed, her face was beet red and her mouth was open, a bit of drool at the corner. Their eyes locked, and Mabel�s braces shown as she gave the older girl a shaky grin. �It feels so goooohhhd,� she moaned, laying her head back and curling her fingers into Wendy�s hair.

Wendy�s mouth was open wide as she sucked and kissed and licked, sometimes thrusting her tongue in and out of Mabel�s pussy for a couple of strokes, then going up to tease her clit again. But then something changed in Mabel�s breathing, becoming deeper, stronger, and her hips began moving fast in hard, tight little thrusts.

So Wendy concentrated on Mabel�s delectable little love button, her tongue stroking up the underside of her clitty over and over, until Mabel�s eyes rolled back in her head and her heels began digging against the ground to try and force her pussy up harder against Wendy�s face. When that happened, Wendy just stabbed the tip of her tongue right up against the blazing hot little bit of flesh and wriggled against it hard.

Mabel�s voice came out in a high-pitched wail as she really grabbed hold of Wendy�s hair tight for the first time and pulled like she was holding the reins of a pony. �AHHHhhhaaa�AHHHhhhaaa�.AHHHhhhaaa�� Again and again Mabel cried out as her pussy creamed and Wendy did her best to lap up every drop.

As Mabel�s orgasms began to subside, Wendy slid up and Mabel clung to her, nuzzling her smiling face against Wendy�s freckled breasts. The braces felt a little ticklish against the sensitive skin there. Wendy laid on her side, cradling Mabel�s slender body with one arm while the other went down to tease her sopping wet pussy. The way Mabel winced and twitched as Wendy brushed her fingertips over the ultra-sensitive sex was absolutely adorable, and the way she giggled and kept opening her legs for Wendy�s playful hand hinted that she was enjoying it too.

�Ohhhh, my gosh!� Mabel moaned, tossing her head back. �Ohhh, that was so super fantastic extra great! I feel like my whole body�s sparkling.� She opened her eyes and grinned rather tiredly up at Wendy. �Am I sparkling? I feel sparkly.�

Wendy just chuckled and brought her hand to her mouth so she could lick Mabel�s nectar from her fingertips. �Ahh, you�re always sparkling, you weirdo,� she said, teasingly rubbing a bit of Mabel�s own juices on the tip of her nose.

Mabel chuckled back, reaching a hand up to idly play over one of Wendy�s small breasts. She began to yawn, then tried to fight it back. Wendy just smiled and tucked a stray lock of Mabel�s hair back behind her ear. �You should get some more sleep. Been kind of a busy night.�

Mabel pouted a little, but then had to fight another yawn. �I�jeez, I wanna return the favor�but��

Wendy felt a little twinge between her legs at the offer, but she just leaned down and gave Mabel a little kiss on the cheek. Well, that�s what she planned to do, but then Mabel turned her head, and before she knew it the two girls were sharing a deep kiss, their tongues twining together wetly. Wendy held Mabel close as they kissed, and when they finally broke, Mabel leaned her forehead against the teenager�s, eyes half-lidded. �I�ll get you tomorrow morning, promise,� she vowed, her eyes already closing completely.

The redhead nodded, and licked the tip of Mabel�s nose. �It�s a date. Merry Christmas Mabel.� She pulled the comforters up over their naked bodies once again, and she felt Mabel relax in the warmth as she drifted back to sleep.

�Merry Christmas, Wendy�� she whispered.

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 07:25 PM

------------------------------------------------------

86 Those Thoughts!

By The Evil Fairy

------------------------------------------------------

It was morning in the Fulbright house, and Mr. Boss, adult villain extraordinaire and arch-enemy of KND Sector V, was making breakfast for his own beloved children. His sons, Patty and Shaunie, were already at the table. His oldest child, his beloved daughter Fanny, was taking her sweet time coming downstairs. �C�mon Fanny,� he called out, �breakfast�s almost on the table!�

There was a weak groan from just outside the kitchen. �Oooh, Daddy��m not feelin� so well��

�I bet you�ll feel a lot better after you have some of Dad�s scrambled eggs!�

�Scrambled�eggs�!� Fanny turned the corner into the kitchen and, seeing everyone�s back turned to her, she quickly threw down the special balloon she was concealing behind her back, covering up the snap as it hit the ground and burst with a theatrical retching noise. The authentic-looking payload spread over the kitchen floor, and the specially treated balloon dissolved right before Fanny�s eyes.

�EEEEWWW!� her two little brothers shrieked in unison an instant later, and her dad turned around and groaned.

�Aw, jeez Fanny Pants! All over the kitchen floor�! Alright, alright, you two get outta here!� He pointed at the door way and the two little boys quickly fled the scene.

�Sorry Daddy,� Fanny said shakily, �Ah�ll clean it up��

�No, no�just�get a pot and go back to bed.� Mr. Boss sighed and Fanny quickly complied. As soon as she was safely in her room, she closed the door and twirled around in a triumphant dance, her nightshirt spinning up around her. �Alright,� she muttered to herself in her thick Scottish accent, �Phase one�complete!� Suppressing a fit of giggles, she settled back into bed and kept herself looking pitiful till her dad come up with the thermometer.

�Hmm�just over a hundred,� Mr. Boss said after pulling the thermometer out of Fanny�s mouth. �Well, at least I don�t gotta take you to the doctor.�

�Yeah�� Fanny murmured weakly, making sure the tiny KND Fever-Faking-Face-Heater was still safely tucked into her cheek.

�I called school and told �em you were sick,� her father was saying, �but jeez Fanny�you sure picked the worst time for this. There�s no way I can stay home with you today!�

�Ah know Daddy,� Fanny sighed. �Y�have yer big meetin� today. Ah�ll be okay.�

�Yeah, well�just stay in bed.� Mr. Boss said, obviously reluctant to leave his sick daughter by herself. �Keep taking your temperature, and if it gets any higher, call me. And no You-Know-What with all you little friends..�

�Don�t worry Daddy�Ah promise, I�ll stay right here all day.�

�That�s my little Fanny Pants!� Mr. Boss kissed Fanny on the forehead and left her alone.

�And know,� Fanny whispered as the door closed behind her father, �We wait.� She ticked off her family members on her fingers. �Mom visitin� Auntie Blair�check.� She heard the clamor as her little brothers left for the school bus. �Patty and Shaunie goin� t�school�check.� A short time later, her dad cracked the door open again.

�Fanny, I�m goin� to work now.�

�Okay Daddy,� Fanny said sleepily, �Good luck with yer meetin�!�

�Thanks sweetie. You rest up.�

�I will��

Fanny waited for several minutes after she heard her dad�s car drive off, just in case he forgot something and had to come back. When she finally decided it was safe, she threw her covers off and jumped out of bed. �YES!� she shouted gleefully. �All mine!�

For a girl with two brothers, attentive parents and a high-ranking position at global KND headquarters, real, quality private time was very hard to come by. So events like this had to be carefully planned and executed, and every single precious moment had to be treasured. And Fanny knew exactly what she wanted to do with the time she had. She quickly went to all her KND communication equipment and made sure everything below Super-Dooper Ultra Emergency Priority messages were turned off, and that all the communications would be audio only.

�An� now�� Fanny yanked her nightshirt off and pulled her panties down her legs. �Naked time!� Giggling like a crazy person, she dashed out of her room and ran up and down the upstairs hallway, delighting in the naughty thrill of her shameless nudity. She danced down the stairs and saw a patch of sunlight on the living room couch. �Oooo!� she leapt on the couch and spread out, basking in the warm sunlight playing over her pale, freckled skin.

Suddenly her stomach growled. �Well,� she giggled, �Ah guess it�s time for naked cereal!� She quickly popped into the kitchen and made herself a double bowl of Rainbow Monkey Puffs and plopped back down on the couch to eat it.

�Now this is the life!� Fanny sighed happily once she was finished, laying back on the cushions once again. She turned her head and looked at the polished hardwood floor thoughtfully. She got up, carefully washed and put away both bowl and spoon, then darted like lightning back up to her room. A few moments later she was coming down the stairs again, this time wearing a pair of plain white ankle socks.

�Comin� up next in the KND Naked Olympics, speed-skatin� champion Numbuh 86!� She proclaimed loudly, just before kicking off into a wild circuit around the living room, skidding and twirling as she threw herself around the furniture. Inevitably, the race came to an end�Fanny�s end, as she lost her footing and fell backwards, her naked rear behind sliding on the waxed wooden floor until she bumped heavily into the living room stairs.

�Owwww!� she whined, rubbing her back. �What happened?� Then she smiled. Her hand slowly slid from her back to her front, brushing over her skinny belly and up to the tiny, mounds of her nascent breasts. She brought her legs together, squeezing her slender, freckled thighs together for a moment before spreading them wide again. Still caressing herself, she closed her eyes and started imagining�

�Well well well,� Chad looked down at the helpless, prone and nude Numbuh 86, his handsome features set in a evil sneer. �You KNDorks might have ruined my plan, but it looks like we at least got a nice consolation prize!�

�Wha-what are ya gonna do t�me?� Fanny whispered breathlessly, gently squeezing her puffy, pink little nipple between her index and middle fingers.

�That�s gonna be up to Father�and don�t worry, he�ll be here real soon. But in the meantime,� he glanced back over his shoulder and his teenage cronies, all wearing their football uniforms, started chuckling, �I don�t think Father would mind if we had a little fun, huh guys? After all, you�re the prettiest, smartest, most talented and popular operative in the whole KND�how can we resist?�

�Noooo�ya�ya can�t do this!� Fanny pleaded. With her eyes still closed, she got up onto her knees, holding her hands behind her back.

�What�dya think guys? Ever seen a KND as hot at this one?� Chad laughed, firmly gripping Numbuh 86�s arms behind her, forcing her to arch her back and put her naked body on display for the grinning horde of teenage boys. The group cheered and whistled as they watched, forcing a humiliated blush to Fanny�s cheeks that spread all the way down to her chest.

�Love those freckles!� one jeered

�Yeah, can�t wait to play connect the dots all over you!� another chimed in.

�How about it babe?� Chad asked tauntingly, reaching around with one hand to squeeze the tiny, soft mounds on her chest with a surprisingly gentle touch. �You like older guys? I gotta admit, I always wanted to get a piece of you.�

Fanny ran her fingers all around her tiny tits, bringing her bright pink nipple to full attention as goosebumps popped up all over her body. �Noooo�noooo�� she muttered, lying against her body�s desires as she felt the cool air sharply against her moistening pussy.

�And I�m not the only one,� Chad said with a smirk in his voice. �Isn�t that right, Cree?� The blonde teenager grabbed Fanny�s chin and forced her to look over to the side. There she was�her black BRA armor was gone, and she was just wearing her dark red catsuit, every curve of her teenage body on display. One hand was on her hip, while the other was playing with her own tit, teasing her nipples as they strained against the form-fitting fabric.

�Mmmm, yeah, that�s right. Fanny honey, this is the best part of not getting decommissioned�I remember every single thing I�ve wanted to do to you.�

A guttural moan tore out of Fanny�s throat as she felt a familiar hot, hungry sensation boiling in the pit of her stomach. She started to shiver at the terrible, delicious sensation of her resolve melting away against a forbidden desire.

Then, quite abruptly, she bit her lip and jumped to her feet, her fists clenched at her sides. �NO!� she shouted, catching her fluttering breath. �Stop it stop it stop it stop it!� Suddenly, she was on the verge of tears. �Ah�m gonna be good,� she whispered. �Ah swore Ah�d be good today�s�been two whole weeks��

Two weeks�two weeks without looking at pictures of girls as she touched herself; two weeks of fantasizing only about boys. Two weeks of ruthlessly pushing down any naughty thought about other girls that popped into her head. Two weeks without feeling the sweet, satisfying and forbidden pleasure that always ended up making her feel dirty and ashamed afterwards.

In a way, today was both a celebration of that and a big test for her. She was all alone�she could do anything she wanted, for as long as she wanted. If she could get through today without slipping then she�d prove that she finally had this thing beat.

Her heart had stopped pounding quite so hard, and her hands and knees had finally stopped shaking. She went back to the couch, laying in the warm sunlight once again and letting it carry her off into another fantasy, one that was usually foolproof.

The teenagers were down, every last one of them knocked to the ground by the operative who had come busting in like an orange typhoon coming to Numbuh 86�s rescue. �Awright then,� Numbuh 4 said, dropping the unconscious Chad to the ground contemptuously. �I guess that�s all taken care of!�

�N-N-Numbuh 4!� Fanny gasped, trying to shield her naked body by curling her legs up and holding her hands in strategic places. Clueless as ever, Wally suddenly turned bright red and turned away, noticing Numbuh 86�s unclothed state for the first time. �Ya came to save me!�

�Well, yeah!� Wally exclaimed, rubbing the back of his head. �I mean, I had to, right? I�I couldn�t stand th� thought of somethin� happenin� to�� Wally began to turn back towards Fanny, but suddenly remembering the redhead was naked, snapped his head back.

�S�okay,� Fanny murmured, sprawling out on the couch, running her hands up her belly to her chest and then down again. �Ya kin look at me if y�want. And ya do want to, don�cha?�
�It�s not that,� Wally said still not turning around. �It�s just��

�Is it Numbuh 3?� Fanny said teasingly, starting to brush her fingers against her inner thigh. �C�mon Wally�Ah won�t tell. Y�know ya can�t resist. And Ah�ll let ya do anything ya want. Ah�ll be yer slave.�

�Yeah?� Numbuh 4 turned around, the usually brash operative bashful and subdued, his cheeks still pink as he barely peeked at Fanny�s display. �Could I�could I lick you? Y�know�down there? Kuki never lets me��

�Oh, ya mean my pussy?� Fanny said, letting a wicked smile appear on her lips as her used her fingers to spread her labia open, pushing her hips up so her imaginary Numbuh 4 could get a better look. �Ya wanna lick this? I think ya�d better ask nice.�
�What? I thought you were gonna be my slave!�

�Well, if ya don�t wanna, Ah guess we should head back to Moonbase,� Fanny giggled, realizing she should probably close her legs to keep up with the scene playing out in her head, but unable to stop herself from keeping her fingers tracing all along her smooth, moist cleft.
�Awright, awright! Numbuh 86, please, pretty please let me lick your pussy.�

�Mmmm, well, Ah do owe ya one. An� if yer that desperate for it��
�I am! I am! There�s nuthin� I wanna do more in the whole cruddy world!�

�Go ahead Numbuh 4! Lick me! Do it!� Fanny gasped. She slid a finger right between her lips to stroke against the slick, wet flesh and the tingly, super-sensitive little button inside, her other hand rubbing circles around her flat, freckled belly. In her mind Wally was burying his face between her legs, lapping at her tingling pussy. She began pushing her hips in and out to meet each stroke of his imaginary tongue, timing the movement of her finger to go along with it.

�Oh tha� feels so good,� she panted, driving her finger harder and faster. �So good�good boy�oh Ah love you Wally�� But even as she said the words she realized how completely hollow they felt. The air on her sun-kissed cheeks felt suddenly cool, and it took her a moment to understand that it was from the tears that had been leaking down them. Her hands slowed, then stopped, despite that need for release that her body still screamed for. Liar! her thoughts cried out. Liar liar liar! What are you really thinking about?

And with a moment of clarity, she realized that the blonde hair in her fantasy was a bit longer than Wally�s, and the orange sweatshirt had at some point turned into a bright blue pajama top. �Oh God,� she groaned as a fresh wave of guilt swept over her. �Oh no�� Tears still leaking down her face, Fanny curled up into a little ball, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees as she lay on her side.

Sick freak! her mental accusation continued. Gross, stupid, sick sick sick! How could you think about her like that? You love her! Do you think she wants you to think about her that way? Like she�s a sicko like you?

��M so, so sorry,� she whispered, to herself, to Numbuh 362, to God, she wasn�t sure who. She started to catch her breath at last, and uncurled herself, laying facedown against the couch cushions.

�Why?� she sighed, her voice muffled. �Why can�t Ah just be normal? Ah like boys�well�Ah hate boys, but �s fun ta think of �em touchin� me, an� kissin� me�� And even as she said it, she realized that there was nothing she wanted her imaginary boys to do to her that an imaginary girl couldn�t do, and better.

That thought sent a fresh shiver of desire through her keyed-up body, but also gave the guilty knife in her gut a fresh twist. She groaned in frustration and burrowed her head deeper into the cushions. �Ah should just put on m� clothes, watch TV and forget all about this,� she whispered into the couch. �It�s been two whole weeks, an� I can�t just toss it all away now.�

Two weeks. Two weeks of being good, of forcing herself to only think about boys, of stopping herself and doing something else any time her resistance started to break down. Two weeks without the sweet, sweet satisfaction that only fantasizing about girls could give her, coupled with the delicious thrill of doing something so bad.

�Right!� Fanny slapped her hands against the couch and sprang to her feet, dashing back upstairs to her room. Once there, she quickly pulled on her panties and a long t-shirt. �There! All better!� she proclaimed, ignoring the hungry need that was still simmering inside her. She quickly went downstairs and plopped onto the couch again, picking up the television remote.

But Fanny didn�t turn on the television. Instead, she started rubbing the round, smooth end of the remote against her stomach. She pulled the shirt up to her chest, enjoying the feel of the smooth plastic against her freckled skin. Settling back further into the couch, the redhead spread her legs and let the remote drift south, sliding it against the wet spot that had already appeared on the bright yellow panties from her earlier arousal.

Just don�t come, she told herself. You can play around, just don�t come. It�s a good test�if you can bring yourself close without doing it, you have good self-control!

Acting on a gleeful, naughty impulse Fanny quickly slipped her hand into her panties and slid her fingers between her slick, wet lips. Bringing her hand to her face she inhaled deeply, savoring the aroma. And that scent brought a recent memory to the forefront of her thoughts�one of her weakest moments�

It was in the girl�s showers up at Moonbase Zero. As Fanny had entered, she heard the sound of someone showering, and a familiar outfit laying on one of the benches. A dark pink skirt, lighter pink pullover and a white collared shirt. Moving very quietly, Fanny had peeked around the corner and sure enough, turned away from the redhead, was little Sonya, Numbuh 83, the teammate of Fanny�s own little brother.

As she remembered, Fanny let the remote fall between her legs and slid just her index finger down her panties, stroking it through her cleft with unmistakable earnest. The sight of Sonya�s wet, naked body, her blonde hair out of it�s pigtails and plastered down her shoulders, had been too much, far too much for Fanny to bear. She went back to Sonya�s clothes and held the younger girl�s panties in trembling hands as she brought them to her face.

�Mmmm!� Fanny half-moaned, wriggling her hips against her finger. Just don�t come, just don�t come�she kept warning herself.

The smell of that little scrap of fabric�so very faint, but it was so familiar and yet, somehow, slightly different. Sonya�s pussy. Numbuh 86 had gone back to the corner and stood there, one hand pressing the stolen panties to her face as the other frigged her to a furious, silent orgasm. At any moment, Sonya could have turned around and seen and, honestly, Fanny had wanted her to. Then there would have been no turning back.

Of course, immediately afterwards, Fanny had bolted from the room, throwing the panties in the general direction of the rest of Sonya�s clothing. She had been avoiding the smaller girl ever since.

The memory of the guilt and fear she had felt then was enough to get Fanny to pull her finger out of her panties. Though she had been quickly reaching the home stretch, and stopping took a massive amount of effort. She lay there, panting, knowing she was at a dangerous point�her body�s demands were screaming much louder than all the shame she could muster, and she was so far gone that she didn�t care much anymore.

You�ve already gone too far, the voice of temptation whispered to her as she twisted her fingers together, enjoying the sensation of her wetness on them. Why not just finish? Why even bother trying to pretend.

�No,� she said to herself, sounding very firm, regardless of how she really felt. �Ah won�t�Ah�ll be good.� But as she spoke her other hand was already moving to her face, letting her sniff her own juices once again.

A moment later, acting on an impulse she told herself she couldn�t stop, she sucked her fingers clean, lapping up her own cream while she used her other hand to rub circles on her belly. Circles that kept slipping lower, and lower�

Do other girls taste like this? She wondered, sucking the tangy, salty-sweet juice from her hand. Does Rachel?

The redhead let her eyes drift close as a new image began to take shape in Fanny�s mind: a scene of her walking down a corridor beside her beloved 362, and suddenly grabbing the taller girl and pushing her against the wall�

Too surprised to act, Rachel just stood there as Fanny dropped to her knees and yanked her commander�s pajama bottoms and panties down to her knees. �Fanny! Stop it! What are you doing!� the blonde girl protested, but Fanny ignored her. Instead, the freckle-faced operative engulfed Rachel�s pussy with her mouth, sucking and kissing at the perfect, smooth flesh, probing Rachel�s labia with her tongue.

�No! Fanny! No�no�noooooooohhhh!� Feebly, Rachel tried to push the redhead away, but as 86 continued to eat her out Rachel�s protests grew weaker and weaker, until her hands slid into Fanny�s frizzy red hair, holding her head in place as 362 pushed her hips forward, grunting, �Oh Fanny, oh Fanny,� over and over again.

�Ah�m gonna do it!� Fanny suddenly swore out loud, using both hands to pull her panties down. The yellow garment went down past her knees and then bound her ankles together as she spread her thighs wide apart. Fanny slid halfway off the couch, her head just touching the back cushions as her started attacking her cunt with both hands, stroking her fingers through the silky flesh and coating both hands with the nectar that was flowing out of her.

Every so often she�d bring one hand up and lick the juice off of it, or just smear it on her belly, chest or face. The smell of girlsex filled her nostrils, and she planted her feet firmly on the floor, pumping her hips up into the air against her fingers.

�Gonna lick �er pussy,� Fanny panted. �Somehow, gonna do it!� Plans started feverishly forming themselves in her lust-addled brain. If nothing else, she would be the last one to see Numbuh 362 before she was decommissioned�Yes! That was it! She�d beg her, down on her hands and knees if she had to, Fanny would beg Rachel to let her lick the older girl, and Rachel would have to say yes, and she wouldn�t even remember when it was over! It was perfect!

�Ohhhh, sir�.oh, I bet yer pussy tastes soooo good!� Fanny groaned as her fingers found the sweet spot, stroking over the tiny nub of her clit faster and faster. �And it�ll feel soooooo good. An��an� Ah�ll let ya go without decommissioning ya! Just promise Ah can lick yer pussy every single day! Oh! Oh! Lick it�all the time�let me be yer pussy slave sir! Sir! Racheeeeellll!� With that last, wailing cry fireworks went off in Fanny�s mind, her orgasm making her body go rigid with her hips thrust up hard, pushing her lower body up by her toes. She pressed her palm down hard on her twitching mound while her whole body seemed to pulse again and again.

While her imagination was aflame with thoughts of using her mouth to worship Rachel�s body, Fanny�s climax just seemed to go on and on. Her palm was rubbing against her pussy in tiny circles, and each movement sent a jolt of sensation through her that was as painful as it was pleasurable, but she couldn�t stop

She wasn�t done yet.

And then, she came again. Her eyes had been closed this whole time, but now they flew open in shock. Her mouth dropped open, but no sound came out. Fanny couldn�t even breathe. She collapsed then, her suddenly nerveless legs falling out from under her and sending her sliding off the couch to the floor. She reflexively curled into a ball, shaking violently as the waves of sensation seemed to wash her mind away. The hand that had been massaging her vulva stopped, holding itself tightly over the center of the exhilarating and terrifying storm coursing through her.

After what seemed like an eternity, Fanny was able to move again. Her hand was soaked in the cream that had gushed from her pussy and her face was damp with tears and drool. For many long minutes, all she could do was lay there and catch her breath. She licked her lips, and felt them curving up into a smile.

Something seemed to be missing, and it took her a moment to realize that the usual guilt and shame seemed to be absent. In the wake of her sublime experience, she felt like a different person. Basking in the afterglow, all she felt was a deep sense of satisfaction, and a strange sense of power, knowing that she was capable of doing something so amazing to herself.

And�to other girls? The bossy, domineering part of Fanny�s personality was gleefully contemplating the control she could have if another girl let her do to them what she had just done to her own body. Stretching herself out fully in the patch of sunlight that had, like Fanny, slipped from the couch to the floor, she closed her eyes. She rested her exhausted body, daydreaming of Numbuh 362 and all the other female operatives she secretly lusted after, imagining how she might draw them in and show them what she had discovered.

�Mmmm,� she murmured happily, letting her hand rest over her chest. �This is th'� best sick day ever!�

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 07:28 PM

------------------------------------------------------

Afterparty Pressure

By The Evil Fairy

A follow-up to Fairy Slayer�s �Bell of the Ball�

------------------------------------------------------

It was 3

0 AM, and Pacifica Northwest was creeping back downstairs from her bedroom to survey the detritus of one of the greatest parties Gravity Falls had ever seen. The shock of waking up to find it so late, and then the thrill of smuggling Dipper out of the house had given her a bit of a fresh adrenaline surge, so she was feeling sort of wired again.

Of course, first she�d had to go change. All the evening�s excitement�particularly the very, very wonderful excitement she and Dipper had shared, had left her new dress a wrinkled mess, probably ruined. She wasn�t too worried about that, though. It was definitely a one party outfit and there was like zero chance her parents would ever expect to see it again.

So she�d pushed it back into the corner of her biggest walk-in closet and grabbed some black tights and a nice little dark blue dress, along with her favorite pair of calfskin boots. A few seconds later she�d returned to the closet to grab a trendy belt and a smoky gray vest to pull over the dress. All of that took about ten minutes, but then she�d had to spend another fifteen brushing out her luscious blonde hair, which had started to look pretty disheveled.

And now Pacifica was threading her way across the utterly trashed ballroom, picking her way around the last few passed out partygoers. As she snuck another bottle of hard cider off the table, she smirked at the sight of some eurotrash aristo, a professional basketball player and Gravity Falls� incompetent sheriff and deputy all passed out around the chocolate and fondue fountains. So much for the fancy people not wanting to hang out with the riff-raff.

Pacifica still couldn�t work the cork free with her fingers, so she used a corkscrew sitting on the table. Drink in hand, she wandered outside to the peacock garden, taking ginger little sips and enjoying the cool air and the warm, happy sensation glowing inside her�and not just the one from the alcohol. It was a feeling Pacifica really wasn�t used to. She felt like a good person. She felt�brave. And strong. She had put right one of the many, many crummy things her family had done, and faced down a crazy lumberjack ghost and her parents to do it. That had felt good, no matter how much trouble she got into for it. And it was definitely going to happen again.

And it was all thanks to Dipper. She took a longer swig from her bottle and turned a little spin, her arms outstretched as she looked up at the stars. �Dipper!� she said, making the name a long sigh. He was so brave when they�d faced down the ghost. And he�d forced her to see how terrible her family�s history really was. Because of him, she�d been able to find the courage to do�everything she�d done tonight.

Including Dipper himself. Pacifica felt her face growing hot as she remembered how Dipper�s young body had felt�smelled�tasted. He was just so cute. And the look on his face as she�d taken him into her mouth�and then into her pussy� she ran her hand across her stomach and pressed her thighs together as she remembered how it had felt. Her very first time, and it was nothing like she�d imagined. But it was better�

Pacifica�s reverie was shattered by the loud, angry squawk of a peacock, and a sudden burst of raucous, female laughter from the other end of the garden. Curious, Pacifica made her way down the path to investigate.

�Tambry, check it out, this thing totally hates it when I shake it in front of him!� There was another squawk, and more laughter. �I�m gonna moon him.� There was a tiny pause, and then the bird started hissing in anger. �Yeah, you like that!� Pacifica rounded a bend in the path and on the other side saw an�odd sight.

There was a peacock furiously chittering at a teen girl with long red hair in a green flannel shirt, bent over as she shook her lily-white, freckled rear at it �and directly at Pacifica herself, in fact. �Oh, dang!� the girl said, blushing as she quickly straightened up and pulled up her pants. �Jeez, sorry about that! You could have warned me someone was coming, Tambry!� she said over her shoulder at a dusky-skinned teen with dyed purple hair who was sitting on a nearby bench, her face buried in her phone. Tambry rolled her eyes and shrugged, saying nothing.

�What um�what�s going on?� Pacifica asked, quite nonplussed.

�Oh, um�I started dancing, and that peacock totally hated it,� the redhead said, pointing at the affronted bird making its way into the undergrowth. �I dunno what his deal was, but it was kinda funny,� she snickered. Pacifica couldn�t help but notice that she was slurring her words a bit, and swaying where she stood.

�They�re kind of dumb,� Pacifica offered with a cautious smile. �And they�re usually pretty calm, but sometimes they get cranky. Maybe you woke him up.�

The teenager peered at Pacifica for a moment, then her eyes widened. �Whoa, you�re the little Northwest girl! Hey, awesome party. I�m just bummed I had to miss most of it, but I had to do inventory at the Shack until Stan said he�d finish the rest and sent me home.�

And now Pacifica knew why this girl looked so familiar. She was the girl who worked at the Mystery Shack that Dipper�s uncle owned. �I�m not a little girl,� Pacifica said quickly, feeling inexplicably cautious. Maybe it was because she knew this teenager had spent way more time with Dipper than Pacifica had�and she was so pretty�and seemed so cool and confident�

�You�re right, sorry about that,� the redhead was saying with an easy smile. �Just a habit�the town�s been talking about �the little Northwest girl� since you were born. But you�re definitely growing up,� she added, eyeing Pacifica�s curves through her sheer dress in a way that made the blonde blush. �I�m Wendy,� she said, holding out her hand.

�Pacifica,� she replied, taking it. To her surprise, Wendy gave it a firm clasp and a little shake�not at all like the weak little �polite� hand touches Pacifica was used to.

�Whatcha got there?� Wendy asked knowingly, looking at the bottle in Pacifica�s hand before the younger girl could whip it behind her back. �Snitching a grown-up drink?� Wendy chuckled and lifted her eyebrows. �Don�t worry, I won�t narc. In fact�� She slipped a small metal flask out of her shirt and gave it a little shake. �You wanna try something a little more�advanced?�

Pacifica placed her bottle on the ground and took the flask uncertainly. She unscrewed the top and took a little sniff, gasping as it made her eyes water. �I�don�t know�� she said.

�Ah, give it a shot!� Wendy grabbed it back and took a quick pull, letting out a little breath afterwards. �C�mon�you might end up liking it.� She handed the flask back with a wink.

Pacifica took a couple of deep breaths and held the last one as she put the flask to her lips, gulping down a mouthful before she could think better of it. To her surprise, it did still taste like apples�if apples were made of fire. She coughed and gasped, her eyes tearing up from the harsh liquor. Wendy and even Tambry had a nice long laugh at her reaction, but it didn�t really seem mean-spirited.

�Dude, not bad,� Wendy said, grabbing Tambry�s water bottle and handing it to Pacifica. �First time I tried this stuff, I seriously almost threw up.� Wendy closed the flask and slipped it back in her shirt.

�What is that?� Pacifica asked after rinsing out her mouth.

�Applejack. My dad and the other lumberjacks make it during the winter.� Wendy smirked. �Hits a little harder than the regular cider, huh?�

�Yeah it�whoa�� Pacifica bent over to retrieve her cider bottle, but to her surprise found herself tottering forward a few steps, her head suddenly spinning. Wendy caught her and led her over to the bench. �What�oh, wow�� Pacifica slumped into her seat.

�Told ya it hits harder,� Wendy chuckled. �Move over Tambry.� As the other teen shifted to the end of the bench, Wendy sat in the middle. �So�are the big fancy Northwest parties usually this fun?� she asked, idly twirling a lock of Pacifica�s blonde hair around her finger.

�No way!� Pacifica scoffed, ignoring Wendy�s close contact for the moment. �These are usually just awful, and boring. I gotta spend the whole night just standing around looking pretty and I never get to have any fun.�

Ah c�mon, you know you like standing around looking pretty,� Wendy teased. �I mean, you�re so good at it!�

Pacifica felt herself blush again, and from more than just the heat of the alcohol. �I guess I did. I mean, I still do. I do. I like being pretty.� She shrugged. �But after how much fun tonight was, I guess I just didn�t notice how not-fun the other parties always were.�

�Yeah, I can see that,� Wendy said, slipping an arm around the younger girls waist. Pacifica felt herself tensing, but the touch made her even more light-headed, and her skin was tingling under her dress. �Fun can be kind of addictive. And you know what? It�s a gateway drug.�

�Wha�what do you mean?� Pacifica asked uncertainly, trying to keep her thoughts in order. The night air had been so cool, but it was feeling so much hotter now�

�Once you�ve had fun one way�� Wendy�s arm slipped up until it was around Pacifica�s shoulders, and her hand brushed the younger girl�s cheek, gently pushing her face towards Wendy�s. ��you keep trying to find new ways to�get it��

Wendy�s face was almost touching Pacifica�s. Pacifica could smell the apple-flavored alcohol on the other girl�s breath, and the warm fragrance of her hair and skin as well. The young girl�s blood was pounding in her ears again, and she couldn�t quite catch her breath�without thinking, she closed her eyes, tilted her head up and offered her slightly parted lips.

Wendy took the invitation in an instant. Her warm, soft lips pressed against Pacifica�s for a moment, then began to suck gently on the young girl�s lower lip. They both opened their mouths wider, and when Wendy slipped her hot, hungry tongue into Pacifica�s mouth, Pacifica�s eyes popped open briefly before rolling back and closing blissfully once again.

�Tcha, really? Again?� the exasperated, muttered scoff came from Tambry. Wendy let out a little throaty chuckle and broke the kiss briefly.

�Ah lighten up Tambry, I�m just having a little fun.�

�A-again?� Pacifica panted, dazed and drunk on the liquor and on the kiss.

�Yeah, I guess I got kind of a thing for little-� Wendy stopped and corrected herself. �Younger girls. I think it�s from when me and Tambry used to fool around when we were little kids. Remember Tambry?� With a teasing grin she glanced back at her quiet friend, who was staring at her phone with a little more concentration than before. �Remember when I used to tie you up and you�d beg me to take your panties and��

�Yes, god, I remember!� Tambry exclaimed, rolling her eyes as a little reddish flush appeared on her cheeks. �Just shut up and do it already!�

Wendy was laughing softly as she turned back to Pacifica. �Well, you heard Tambry,� she whispered. She leaned in close with a smoky smile, and Pacifica felt herself tremble. Wendy laid her hand on Pacifica�s thigh and gave it a gentle caress through the sheer black fabric, and the little blonde unconsciously parted her legs wider in response. �I only even think about doing something like this when I�m super drunk. Like now�� Wendy breathed softly, leaning in to lay a trail of kisses down Pacifica�s cheek and up to her earlobe so that she could suck and nibble on it. At the tingly little shock, Pacifica gasped sharply and arched her back, her hands coming up on Wendy�s shoulders.

�What. Do. We. Have. Here?� Wendy whispered into Pacifica�s ear, her fingers tiptoeing their way up the inside of Pacifica�s thigh with each word. The little girl�s developing chest was heaving as she felt Wendy�s fingers get closer and closer�but then when they finally made contact, the fingertips lightly prodding her juicy little mound through her tights and her panties, Pacifica�s mind flashed a picture of a brown-haired boy in a pine tree cap and a shy, awkward, adorable smile.

�No!� Pacifica grabbed Wendy�s wrist with a ragged gasp. �Dipper!�

Wendy stopped and pulled back, disentangling herself from Pacifica�s grip. �Dipper?� She sounded quite confused. �What about Dipper?�

Pacifica closed her small hands tightly and looked down at them in her lap as she stammered, �I�tonight me and Dipper�we�I can�t��

Wendy�s hand found Pacifica�s shoulder and squeezed. Hard. �What did you do to Dipper?� The redheaded teen�s voice had changed in an instant, suddenly becoming harsh and angry. Pacifica, startled, tried to twist away, but Wendy just squeezed harder and gave the much smaller girl a violent shake. �Answer me!�

�I didn�t do anything!� The lie tumbled out of Pacifica�s mouth before she could stop it, but her heart was in her throat and Wendy�s abrupt change in mood had left her in a panicked confusion. Wendy�s face, already angry and suspicious, instantly twisted into something hard and dangerous.

Without warning Pacifica found herself pushed off the bench and onto her stomach. Wendy was on top of her, pinning her right arm behind her back and holding another hand across her mouth to stifle her screams. And Pacifica did scream, trying desperately yet futilely to twist away. �Wendy, what the fuck are you doing?!� Tambry demanded from behind and above Pacifica.

�Tambry, just shut up and go see if there�s anyone awake inside!� Wendy snapped back. After a moment, Pacifica heard the other teen sigh, and then saw her feet as she headed down the path towards the mansion. �Now you just listen to me, you stuck-up little bitch,� Wendy hissed into Pacifica�s ear. �Dipper�s already had his heart broken once this summer, and there�s no way I�m gonna let a spoiled little girl like you do it again by making him your boytoy and then throwing him away when you get bored!�

It�s not like that! Pacifica desperately wanted to protest, but Wendy�s hand across her mouth wasn�t allowing for any of that. But most of her conscious thought was erased when Wendy let go of her arm and instead reached a hand up her skirt and began yanking down both tights and panties. The relative freedom made Pacifica try to squirm away, but Wendy put a stop to that by slamming an elbow into the small of her back, a move that made stars of pain blossom behind Pacifica�s eyes while driving the breath out of her. So she went limp, crying weakly as Wendy stripped her of everything below the waist.

�Oh my god, these are soaking wet!� Wendy cried in disgust as she extricated Pacifica�s panties from her tights. Pacifica found herself spun onto her back, Wendy straddling her stomach, making it so hard to breathe. �Look at these, you slut!� Wendy snapped, rubbing the very damp undergarment against Pacifica�s face, filling her nose with the smell of her own pussy. �What did you do? What did you do?!� Wendy let go of Pacifica�s mouth finally, and the little blonde girl opened her mouth wide, sucking in a huge breath to let out a shriek.

But in mid-inhale Wendy forced the panties into her mouth, pushing them back with her fingers until Pacifica�s eyes bulged out and she gagged slightly. Then Wendy wrapped the black tights over the smaller girl�s mouth and around her head several times before tying them tight, making a very effective gag.

At that point Tambry came back around the bend in the garden path. �Everyone�s passed out in�whoa. Whoa! Wendy!�

�Tambry, give me your keys,� Wendy held out her hand towards her friend, her blazing eyes never leaving Pacifica�s face.

�Are you fucking kidding me? You don�t have your fucking license yet. It was bad enough when you were just �making out with 8-year-olds� drunk. Again. But you are bugfuck crazy if you think I�m letting you use my car to�to�Wendy, what the fuck?�

Wendy whipped her head around, her long red hair lashing Pacifica�s cheeks. �November 3^rd,2010,� she said shortly.

�Oh, for real? For this? Fine, whatever, but you�re never allowed to talk about that ever again. And I�m driving.�

Tambry was sent back inside for a tablecloth. In the meantime, Wendy took the $150 belt from around Pacifica�s waist and used it to bind her hands behind her back. Wiggling like a particularly angry worm, Pacifica was wrapped tightly in the cloth to disguise her from any partygoer who might happen to crack their eyes open and see Tambry and Wendy making their way outside. Pacifica was kept tightly slung over Wendy�s shoulder, who carried her quite effortlessly. She was stronger than she looked.

Pacifica was tossed into the backseat of Tambry�s car, and after a quick, hushed conversation between the two teenagers, Wendy climbed in beside her as Tambry got into the drivers seat and pulled out of the parking lot. �Okay. Okay. You nasty, nasty little spoiled�� A frustrated, growling cry escaped Wendy�s throat as she picked at the tablecloth, removing it from Pacifica�s body but leaving it bunched around her head.

Wendy grabbed Pacifica�s arms just below the shoulders and pushed her back violently against the car seat. It hurt, but Pacifica was by this time too shell-shocked to do anything but whimper. �You fucked him, didn�t you?� Wendy�s whispers were thick with tears, and Pacifica could feel the older girl�s head pressed against her chest. �You tricked him into fucking you so you could put a leash on him and just use him up until you were done! God!�

�Unnhh! Unh UNH!� Nooo! No NO! the gag kept Pacifica from denying Wendy�s accusations. Tears of fear and anger were flowing down her own cheeks, but with her bonds, and Wendy lying across her bare legs, she was utterly helpless.

Then she felt Wendy�s hand between her legs again, but it wasn�t a gentle, teasing, probing touch. No, now Wendy�s fingers were forcing their way between Pacifica�s thighs, no matter how tight she tried to hold them. And then she felt Wendy�s index and middle finger force their way inside her nearly-virgin sex with a single, painful thrust.

�Did it feel like this?� Wendy spat against Pacifica�s ear, their cheeks pressed together as Wendy held the young girl tightly against her with her free hand. �Did it feel like this when Dipper put his cock inside your slutty little cunt?�

Pacifica began to sob as Wendy thrust her fingers in and out of her body. But she couldn�t stop herself from feeling the pleasure as Wendy�s skilled fingers probed her most private place, and despite her best efforts her hips began to twitch as Wendy�s fingers continued their violation.

�I knew it,� Wendy breathed hatefully. �I knew you were just another trashy little rich bitch. Go on, come. Come all over my fingers like the selfish little tramp you are!�

Some dark, shameful little corner of Pacifica�s mind began to respond to Wendy�s words. Some black corner of her mind that had been there her whole life, hiding from her parents and their horrible bell, and all the punishments that went with it. A part that hated her family�hated everything they had forced Pacifica to become, to act like. It welcomed Wendy�s accusations, her rape, as just punishment for everything that Pacifica had done for the sake of playing her role. She wasn�t guilty of this exact crime�but in another time, another place�she might have been.

She let that blackness open her legs and start to thrust her hips back at Wendy�s fingers, let it accept the feelings that they were forcing on her young, helpless body, let it flood her tender, pubescent sex and send her juices flowing over Wendy�s hand. And in the end�she let it make her come.

Pacifica shuddered and wept like a baby as her tight little canal clamped down around Wendy�s invading fingers and spasms of pleasure racked her body. As she twitched and bucked, she felt Wendy sit up straight and wipe her hand on Pacifica�s dress. �I knew it. Just like a whore,� Wendy half-snarled the words.

It took some time to get to where they were going, and Pacifica cried the rest of the way. She only stopped when she felt Wendy pull her out of the car and drop her naked ass on what was clearly the forest floor. �We�re here,� Wendy said wearily, and she began unwrapping the tablecloth from around Pacifica�s head.

When it finally pulled free, Pacifica was momentarily blinded by a flashlight shining right in her eyes. There was a scraping sound, then the sound of something heavy hitting the ground. As her eyesight returned she saw that the car was parked in a small clearing by a dirt road. The only light came from the headlights and Wendy�s flashlight. Tambry was in the driver�s seat, resolutely looking at her phone in a posture that said she was determined to ignore everything.

Nearby, there was a low circle of rough stone and mortar, with pitch blackness inside. There was a heavy wooden lid on the dirt next to it. Wendy grabbed Pacifica by the hair and forced the small girl to crawl on her knees towards the hole. �Check it out,� Wendy said, dropping a rock. After a short pause, there was a light thump as it hit the bottom. �Far as we know, Tambry and I are the only ones who know this old dry well is out here. We found it when we were little kids. There�s nothing and no one around for miles. And I�m gonna lower you down there and put the lid back on. If you�re lucky, we�ll remember to come back for you before it gets dark tomorrow.�

Pacifica shook her head violently and twisted, tears of pure fear rolling down her face. The idea of spending hours and hours, down in that deep, black hole, all alone out in the woods, filled her with a primal terror that was even worse than facing down the ghost, because it left her feeling so utterly defenseless.

Wendy smiled in satisfaction. �Of course�� She held up a phone, and from the graphics on the front, Pacifica recognized it as her own. �If you just wanted to go back home right now, I could give Dipper a call, and you could tell him that you can never, ever see or talk to him ever again. What do you say?�

Dipper� Pacifica remembered his sweet face, his kind of dorky smile. The way he faced the ghost, her parents�the way she felt when his hands slipped around her body and held her tight as they both discovered something so incredible�The little blonde girl closed her eyes and nodded. She knew what she had to do.

Wendy unwrapped the tights from around Pacifica�s face, and the little blonde spat her sodden panties out onto the ground, coughing a few times and licking her lips. Without giving her a break, Wendy held the phone to the bound girl�s ear. It was already ringing.

�Hza�mna�wha?� Even sleep-fogged and confused, Dipper�s voice made Pacifica�s heart skip a beat. �Paci�fica�� she could picture him blearily squinting at his phone. �Pacifica, is that you?� His voice became more alert, sharp with concern. �Is anything wrong? Is it your parents? Did the ghost come back?�

�No! No no no�everything�s fine. Everything�s�perfect.� Pacifica closed her eyes, took a deep breath and continued. �Dipper, now that I�ve had some time to think about everything that happened tonight�� A little smile crossed Wendy�s face, and Pacifica smiled right back. Wendy�s smile faltered.

�Dipper. Tonight was one of the best times of my entire life. Everything was�was wonderful. Everything. I wouldn�t change even one second of any of it.� Pacifica was studying Wendy�s expression intently as she talked, but the teenager�s freckled face was unreadable. But she was still holding the phone to Pacifica�s face, so the younger girl continued, �Thank you Dipper�thank you for everything. I want to see you again, just as soon as we can.�

Dipper was silent for a moment. �Wow, Pacifica. I�um�wow. I feel the same way. I really do. I just�I can�t believe it. I want to see you again too. Um�tomorrow, maybe?�

�Tomorrow?� Pacifica lifted an eyebrow at Wendy. �I might be tied up tomorrow. But soon, Dipper. Very soon. Nothing is going to keep me away from you. Not my parents, not�not anything. I promise. I�don�t know what�s happening, or where we�re going, but I don�t want to stop until we get there.�

There was another long pause, and Pacifica actually started to worry more about having said too much than anything Wendy was going to do to her. �I know how you feel, Pacifica,� Dipper finally said, making her let out a tiny sigh of relief. �I�I�m not good at�um�uh�words, right now, but uh�uh��

Pacifica could picture him clearly, looking awkward and trying to fish for something to say. It made her smile, and she stepped in to rescue him. �Good night, Dipper. I�ll see you soon.�

�Yeah! Yeah�goodnight, Pacifica. The sooner the better!� The last was said in a rushed blurt, and then he hung up.

Wendy set the phone down beside Pacifica and sat on the ground a few feet away, flicking her light on and off at the yawning mouth of the well. Pacifica just stared at her, not saying anything.

Finally, the older girl stood up and approached her again, and Pacifica cringed back. �S�okay,� Wendy said, her voice very subdued. �I�m gonna let you go. Just don�t go running off into the woods or anything dumb like that. I�m gonna take you back home.�

Pacifica stayed quiet as Wendy freed her of the belt binding her hands. The little blonde stood, rubbing her sore wrists as she looked askance at Wendy.

Wendy rubbed her temples and then looked up at the sky with a frustrated sound. �Ah damnit�I�m too drunk for this!� She turned away, holding a hand to her forehead. �Look�I�m�I�m just�really really sorry. For, you know�I guess�kind of�raping you back there. I get crazy sometimes�mostly times like this. I�just don�t know what I�m supposed to do about it now.�

Pacifica knelt down to pick up her phone, taking the opportunity to save Dipper�s number. She glanced over to where Tambry was still sitting at the wheel, tapping at her phone, then down at the well, then down at her wrinkled, ruined panties, tights and belt. An idea came to her, and a little smile came with it. �You know what�it�s okay. I know how to make us even.�

Wendy glanced back at her warily. �It is? You�do?�

Pacifica ran her hands through her hair, noting idly that she was going to have to brush it out again before she finally went to bed. �Mmm-hmm!� She gave Wendy the most confident, snotty little smirk she had. �And it�ll make the perfect surprise present for Dipper.�

�Oh, jeez�� Wendy�s eyes widened, and her shoulders slumped in defeat. �I�m gonna need way more booze.�

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 07:32 PM

------------------------------------------------------

Ashley’s Secret

By The Evil Fairy

------------------------------------------------------

It was Monday afternoon and class was over at Third Street School. But half an hour after most of the other students had been released, one black-haired, olive-skinned tomboy was still killing time in one of the art rooms. The school’s resident snitch, Randall, had really been leaning on Spinelli and her friends during recess that day. And since she hadn’t gotten a chance to pound on him before he left, she still needed to let off some steam.

And chalk drawing always seemed to help. At the moment she was drawing a sunny forest landscape on the blackboard, though she was still debating whether she would put any people in it. Spinelli liked to draw with chalk…she liked that she could use it to pour out the picture in her head and then just wipe it away to start all over again. There were millions of ideas in her brain, and using chalk made her feel like she could get them all out.

But her solitary creative process was suddenly shattered by the clattering of heels in the hall outside. “Get her other arm, Ashley Q!” came the sharp command, and Spinelli felt her lip curl up in disgust. Ashleys. The Alpha Pack at Third Street, a pack of four rich girly-girls with identical names and identical tastes. Because of her unfortunate first name Spinelli was technically considered a member of the group, but as far as she, and they, were concerned, the less they had to do with each other, the better.

“I’ve got her, Ashley T. Just make sure you don’t let go of her mouth.” The snippy reply made Spinelli frown even more. What were they up to?

“Right in here, girls!” It was Ashley A, the Ashleys blonde leader, and it sounded like she was right outside. “Drag her butt in here and we’ll get started.”

Spinelli tensed up, but the door didn’t open. She relaxed again as she realized the Ashleys must have dragged whoever it was into the music room across from the art room. Not that she was afraid of the Ashleys, far from it. But she had a feeling that whatever they were doing was going to start a fight, and she liked to prepare for that.

Spinelli peeked out through the narrow window on the door. Across the hall, the light in the music room was on. She crept across the short distance and peeked into the other window. All four Ashleys were in there. The music room’s walls had some kind of sound-absorbing gray stuff on the walls, but through the door Spinelli could hear their cruel laughter. And the crying of the other girl with them.

It was little Theresa LeMaize, better known as Cornchip Girl. Spinelli recognized her long, pale blue dress and shoulder length brown hair immediately. And the crying…pretty much everyone had heard Cornchip Girl crying about something at some point. But this time the Ashleys were giving her a really good reason. Cornchip Girl was small for a third-grader, so the fourth grade girls really towered over her. They were standing in a circle with Cornchip Girl in the center as they violently pushed her from one Ashley to another as if she were a ball in a game of four square.

“Head’s up Ashley B!” Ashley A, clad in her usual purple and pink sang as she shoved the crying little girl towards the black Ashley wearing yellow.

“You’re next Ashley T,” Ashley B snickered as she passed Cornchip Girl to the mocha-skinned Ashley in green.

“Here you go Ashley Q!” Ashley T laughed as she spun Cornchip Girl around and sent her stumbling towards the redhead in blue.

“What should I do with her?” Ashley Q giggled as she grabbed Cornchip Girl by the wrists and pulled up until the small girl was on her tiptoes.

“Check her panties!” Ashley B called out.

“Oh, good idea Ashley B!” Ashley A exclaimed viciously. “We haven’t done a panty-check in a while. What do you think, Corn Cunt Girl?”

“No, no!” Cornchip Girl yelled, kicking and struggling with tears running down her face.

Spinelli couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Nobody at Third Street School talked like that, especially not a frou-frou bunch like the Ashleys. Moments before she had been on the cusp of busting into the room, letting Cornchip Girl go and putting a royal beatdown on any Ashley who tried to resist…but now she felt frozen in place. She knew she should still go in there, but somehow she couldn’t stop watching.

Cornchip Girl was fighting too hard for Ashley Q to release her grip, so Ashley B went over and pulled the third-grader’s long skirt up. “Looks like it’s your lucky day, Ashley T! Pretty green panties!” The black girl laughed as the skirt revealed Cornchip Girl’s brightly-colored underwear and milky-white thighs.

“Please!” The small girl sobbed desperately. “If I lose another pair of panties my mom’s going to get mad at me!”

“Well then you shouldn’t have worn a pair that was Ashley T’s favorite color, should you?” Ashley A mocked. “Ashley T, do the honors.” Ashley B held Cornchip Girl’s ankles to the floor to keep her from kicking. While Spinelli watched in horrified fascination, Ashley T pulled the little girl’s panties down, revealing her flat, smooth pussy.

Once they were off Ashley T stood and held them up to the light. “Ooo, this is a pretty pair. Thanks for giving them to me, Corn Cunt Girl!” All four girls laughed as Cornchip Girl cried helplessly.

“You know what to do now, don’t you?” Ashley A said, smiling evilly down at the little girl.

“Please don’t make me…” Cornchip Girl whimpered.

“You know the rules. Ashley Q?”

All the Ashleys giggled wickedly as the redhead forced Cornchip girl to her knees by bending her arms back. Ashley T dropped Cornchip Girl’s panties carelessly and then pulled her own white underwear down to her knees. She lifted her skirt up. “Well go ahead!”

“Yeah, go on Theresa…we all know you secretly love it,” Ashley A sneered nastily, stepping up to grab a handful of Cornchip Girl’s hair.

Ashley T was mostly turned away from the window, but there was no mistaking what was happening as Ashley A pushed Cornchip Girl’s face forward. “No no no!” Ashley A chided. “You have to kiss her pussy, stupid. Kiss. Do it again.” The blonde had to press the small girl’s tearstained face between Ashley T’s thighs several more times, but finally Ashley A seemed satisfied.

“I want her to lick it!” Ashley T blurted out in a breathless voice just as Ashley Q was about to let their victim stand again. Everyone froze at that, even Cornchip Girl.

Ashley A was the first to recover. “Scandalous!” she exclaimed gleefully.

“NO!” Cornchip Girl screamed, suddenly bucking and thrashing so hard that both the Ashley’s holding her almost let her go.

Rather than looking angry, Ashley A’s eyes narrowed and one corner of her mouth curled up in a tiny little smirk. It was absolutely evil. “Pull her up,” she commanded calmly.

Quick to obey her leader, Ashley Q pulled Cornchip Girl up by her wrists again. Ashley A gently put a hand on Ashley T’s shoulder to move her out of the way and stood in front of her, using one hand to pull the third-grader’s skirt up again. “Are you going to lick Ashley T’s pussy?” she asked in a completely casual tone.

“Nonononono!” Cornchip girl cried while still fighting desperately. Then she screeched even louder as Ashley A slapped her tiny pussy with a crack that made Spinelli wince. Even the other Ashleys cringed at the sound a little.

“Are you going to lick Ashley T’s pussy?” Ashley A asked again in precisely the same way.

Cornchip Girl scrunched her face in and closed her eyes tight as she shook her head back and forth violently. She squealed with pain as the blonde girl spanked her pussy twice.

“Are you going to lick Ashley T’s pussy?” This time Cornchip Girl just hung limply in Ashley Q’s grasp, her chest heaving. When she didn’t answer, Ashley A gave her three more. The small girl’s immature sex was a dark shade of pink and getting very puffy now.

”Are you going to lick Ashley T’s pussy?”

Tears pouring down her face, Cornchip Girl nodded weakly. Ashley A smiled and nodded. “Good. Ashley T?”

The green-clad Ashley seemed subdued as she stood in front of Cornchip Girl again. Ashley Q pushed her prisoner to her knees, but all the fight had gone out of her. Spinelli held her breath as she watched Cornchip Girl lean forward, and saw her head moving slightly as she did as she’d been told. Suddenly, the tomboy realized she wished she could see more.

Ashley A was standing off to the side, watching Cornchip Girl with a fascinated smile. Seemingly without conscious thought, one hand rose up to brush against her chest while the other dropped down to play with the hem of her skirt.

Abruptly Ashley T spun away from Cornchip Girl, yanking up her panties. “That’s enough!” she said shortly.

“Fine. Our Moms will be here to pick us up soon anyway,” Ashley A replied. “Don’t forget your souvenir.”

“Oh yeah.” Ashley T bent over and picked Cornchip Girl’s panties off the floor. Ashley B released Cornchip Girl’s ankle and stood while Ashley Q released her wrists. The small third grader immediately collapsed to the floor and curled up into a ball, crying softly.

“Bye, Corn Cunt Girl!” Ashley A called affectionately. “We’ll do this again real soon.”

Spinelli was so stunned by what she’d seen that she barely gave herself time to run back into the art room and close the door before the Ashleys could see. She sat with her back to the door, her hands curled around her knees and her eyes wide as she tried to make sense of what had happened, and make sense of her own reaction to it. The Ashleys giggled maliciously as they walked down the hall, and awhile after they had gone, Spinelli heard the lighter footsteps of Cornchip Girl as she left, still sniffling.

This wasn’t just bullying. This was…this was…Spinelli didn’t even know what this was, let alone why it made her feel so weird and twisted up inside. She just sat there, playing the scene over again and again in her head until the bell rang, snapping her out of her reverie and reminding her to catch the late bus home.

-------------------------------------------

Spinelli was still feeling completely mixed up at school the next day. Even when recess came along and the usual kickball game started, she was completely off her game.

“Whoa!” TJ, the red-capped leader of the group, whistled as one of Spinelli’s kicks actually went straight up over her head and landed quite a way behind her. “Man Spinelli, what’s up with you today?”

“I dunno, I just can’t kick, okay?” she snapped defensively. Getting mad felt good. It almost made her feel normal again.

“Hey, no reason to get mad. We all have off days, right Vince?”

“Yeah…well, most people do.” Vince, the tall sports star of the group agreed.

But Spinelli wasn’t listening. She had just caught sight of Cornchip Girl, wandering around the playground close to the school doors, munching away out of her usual bag of corn chips. “Hey guys, I’ll catch up with you later, okay?” she mumbled vaguely as she hurried away.

“What is up with her today?” Vince wondered as the group watched her walk off.

“Maybe she’s in love…” Mikey, the gentle, poetic giant of the group sighed. Moments later the entire group broke into laughter.

“Hey, Cornchip Girl!” Spinelli called out as she jogged towards the little figure in blue.

“Huh?” Cornchip Girl turned and waited as Spinelli approached.

Spinelli had come over with absolutely no idea of what to say, so she just blurted out the first thing that came to mind. “I saw what the Ashleys did to you yesterday!”

Cornchip Girl dropped her bag, her eyes going wide with terror. “No!” she squeaked, then dropped to her knees to pick up the bag and the chips that had scattered on the concrete. “You can’t tell anyone!” she whispered frantically, a pair of tears sliding down her cheeks. “Please, please don’t tell!”

Spinelli looked around to make sure there was nobody nearby. “Look…maybe I can help. I can make them back off.”

“No no no!” Cornchip Girl stood, shaking her head violently. “They’d just make it worse if they knew you know!”

She still had no plan, and Spinelli felt like she was floundering around way out of her depth. “We…we could tell Miss Finster or Principal Prickly…”

“Noooo!” Cornchip Girl wailed, probably louder than she intended. “Don’t tell anyone,” she pleaded in a hushed, desperate tone. “If anyone else finds out what they made me do I’ll die. Pleasepleaseplease don’t tell. I’ll do anything!”

At that exact moment, the bell rang. Without really realizing what she was doing, Spinelli grabbed Cornchip Girl’s hand and pulled her inside the school just as Miss Finster opened the doors. There was a set of bathrooms right at the place where the first grade hall met the kindergarten hall, and because of their location they were almost never used. Spinelli quickly led Cornchip Girl inside the girls’ room and half-dragged her into one of the stalls.

“Let me see your…you know, your…place,” Spinelli stammered, dropping to her knees.

Cornchip Girl bit her lip. “If I do…you promise you won’t tell?”

“Yeah, I promise.”

The small girl held her breath for a moment. “Okay,” she finally whispered, letting out her breath in a puff. She pulled up her skirt, revealing a pair of white panties with a pink lace trim.

Spinelli’s hands were shaking as she grabbed the waistband and pulled them down, fascinated by how warm and soft Cornchip Girl’s skin was. Both girls were absolutely silent as Spinelli stared at Cornchip Girl’s vulva, her sex smooth and flat, the lips completely closed.

After a minute or so, Spinelli knew they had to go or they’d be missed. Impulsively she leaned forward and kissed Cornchip Girl’s little pussy before standing. “Come back here when recess is over tomorrow,” she commanded.

There were tears in Cornchip Girl’s eyes as she sighed in resignation. “Okay…”

Her stomach twisting with guilt and a horde of other nameless emotions, Spinelli fled the restroom and ran back to class.

-------------------------------------------

For the next two days Spinelli and Cornchip Girl met in the restroom for a couple of minutes after recess. The tiny girl was reluctant, but she didn’t resist as Spinelli probed her most private area with her fingers and mouth. Each time, before they started, Spinelli offered to help her, but Cornchip Girl reacted with panic at the thought of revealing her shame. It didn’t erase the guilt Spinelli was feeling completely, but it did ease the burden somewhat.

In fact, Spinelli actually started to get a little frustrated with Cornchip Girl. What was the matter with her? All she had to do was tell Spinelli that she wanted help, and it would all be over. Spinelli wouldn’t do anything to her anymore, and neither would the Ashleys. In a way, Cornchip Girl was making Spinelli do these things…wasn’t she?

In her heart of hearts, the tomboy knew that this couldn’t go on…knew that sooner or later, she’d have to tell, even if Cornchip Girl didn’t want her to. But doing these things with the third-grader just made it harder and harder to take that last step No matter how much she thought about it, Spinelli’s insides just ended up feeling more mixed up than before.

Then Friday rolled around, and Cornchip Girl wasn’t in the girl’s room waiting…but someone else was. “Hi Ashley S,” Ashley A said with a smirk, sitting on the toilet in the usual stall.

“Wh…where’s…?”

“Your little girlfriend Theresa? I told her not to come.” Ashley A gloated. The blonde girl laughed at Spinelli's stricken expression. “Oh come on Ashley S, did you think I wouldn’t notice you two running in here all week? I made her tell me everything yesterday. Everything.”

“I…you…stop calling me that!” Spinelli snapped, seizing on the one thing she could get mad about. “I’m not one of you!”

“Oh, but I think you are, Ashley S.” Ashley A said softly as she stood up and walked towards her. Spinelli backed away and shrank into the space between two of the sinks on the other side of the room. Ashley A kept on coming closer, her expression a light smile of superiority, but her eyes…there was something really, really nasty in her eyes that actually made Spinelli afraid.

“See, you like doing something that all us Ashleys love,” Ashley A said in almost a whisper, stepping up until she was actually pressing against Spinelli.

“Wh-what?”

“Showing that little bitch what she’s good for,” Ashley A hissed, her face twisting just for an instant. “Doesn’t it feel good? Isn’t it funny when she cries? Don’t you just love the look in her eyes when you make her do…things?” Without waiting for a reply, Ashley A pressed her lips to Spinelli’s, her tongue forcing it’s way into the olive-skinned girl’s mouth in a fevered kiss. Spinelli just let it happen, not making even the slightest move to resist.

“Come to the clubhouse after school, Ashley S,” Ashley A panted after breaking the kiss. Then she stared intently into Spinelli’s eyes. “Come help us really teach that stupid little cunt a lesson.”

Then she was gone, leaving Spinelli trembling so hard her teeth chattered. What do I do? She wondered frantically, hugging herself tightly. What do I do?!

The rest of the day passed in a blur. There was a test, but Spinelli barely remembered putting down any answers. Her friends tried to talk to her, but she had nothing to say. Finally, the bell rang, and all the kids left. All except for Spinelli. She wandered around the halls for a little bit, trying to get up the courage to do what she knew she should have done from the beginning and go to Principal Prickly’s office.

But she couldn’t. And it wasn’t just the fear that someone would find out what she had been doing to Cornchip Girl these last few days. No…it was more than that. I don’t want to see her get hurt, she kept telling herself over and over again. I don’t. But…

The leader of the Ashleys had always been mean, spoiled and selfish, and Spinelli had always figured that was all there was to it. But after school on Monday, and in the bathroom earlier Ashley A had given Spinelli a peek at what lay beneath that exterior. And it scared the tomboy. But at the same time Spinelli felt sucked in by it. And that’s why she found her steps drawn towards the Ashleys’ clubhouse. Not because she wanted to see Cornchip Girl get ‘taught a lesson.’ Because she wanted to see how Ashley A planned to do it.

The clubhouse was an opulently appointed little room located under a big pile of tires. When Spinelli slid down inside the four Ashleys were already there, sitting on the big, soft sofa in the middle of the room. There was a big pink duffel bag on the floor in front of the sofa, and Spinelli felt her chest constrict when she saw how it was moving…like there was something struggling inside.

“See?” Ashley A gloated as they all turned to face her. “I told you she’d come!” Ashley A rushed forward and gave Spinelli a tight hug. “Ashleys,” the blonde announced as she led Spinelli to the couch, “I’m sure you all remember Ashley S. It’s not very often that all five of us are together, but today is a very, very special meeting of the Ashleys, and we all want to be a part of it, right?”

Spinelli didn’t move, but the other Ashleys all nodded and murmured their agreement, eager smiles on their faces. Once Spinelli was perched on the edge of the couch Ashley A stood in front of it with her hands on her hips and one foot planted firmly on the duffel bag. “And here’s our guest of honor,” she sneered, digging her heel in. There was a muffled cry from inside. “Big thanks to Ashley Q and Ashley B for catching her before she could run off.” The four Ashleys all giggled.

“Alright ladies,” Ashley A said, clapping her hands briskly. “Let’s get to it. Skirts and panties off!”

“Wha huh?” Spinelli’s mouth fell open as the other girls stood and quickly shed their clothing as Ashley A had directed, leaving their lower bodies nude except for their shoes and knee-length socks.

“Come on Ashley S!” Ashley A called her out with a wicked grin as she removed her own bright pink panties. “If you can’t even do this you might as well leave!”

Leave…Closing her eyes tight and biting her lip hard, Spinelli stood and shed her jacket before pulling her red dress up over her head. Then she removed her plain white panties, leaving her wearing just her usual boots and the striped, thigh-length stockings. She sat back down quickly.

“Mmmm, very nice girls,” Ashley A said as she looked them all over with a satisfied smile. The other Ashleys just tittered, but Spinelli felt herself blushing.

“Now, let’s see what we have here!” The blonde cooed lovingly as she knelt down next to the bag and unzipped it. Sure enough, Cornchip Girl was inside. Her brown hair was mussed and frizzy from her frantic struggles, her face was red and wet with sweat and tears, and her skirt had ridden up around her waist, revealing that the two Ashleys had already removed her panties. There was silver duct tape binding her wrists, ankles and thighs, and two pieces were slapped over her mouth as well.

“Oh, now this won’t do at all.” Ashley A chided. “Scissors!” A grinning Ashley Q quickly put a pair into her leaders waiting hand. But rather than cut the tape the blonde girl began cutting Cornchip girl’s dress, starting up from the hem of the skirt. Cornchip Girl moaned through her gag and began to cry again.

“Uh, Ashley A?” Ashley B spoke up, looking a little unsure.

“What is it Ashley B?” Ashley A responded with a friendly smile, pausing in her work.

“Is that really a good idea? I mean…she’s still gotta get home.”

”Oh, don’t worry so much,” Ashley said offhandedly, returning to her cutting. “I’m sure we’ll think of something.” She grinned as she said the last word, her tongue running over her teeth.

To finish her work, Ashley A had to pull the duffel bag away and roll the small girl over a few times, but when it was over only the puffy sleeves and the collar of the pale blue dress remained, the little scraps of fabric making Cornchip Girl look even more naked to Spinelli’s eyes. “Much better,” Ashley A said, running her hand over Cornchip Girl’s bare leg. “Much, much better. Well, let’s hear a few words from our special guest.” In one quick move she tore the tape from Cornchip Girl’s mouth.

The little girl spit a wad of fabric out as she sat up and Spinelli realized what had happened to her panties. With eyes that were scared and sad Cornchip Girl looked around at the grinning, cruel faces of the Ashleys. Then she suddenly stopped when she saw Spinelli’s confused face looking down at her. “Why are you doing this?” she asked in a shaking, tired voice.

Spinelli’s mouth felt suddenly dry. “I…don’t know,” she whispered honestly.

“Why?” Ashley A laughed evilly. “Did you hear that girls? Corn Cunt Girl wants to know why we’re doing this!” The other Ashleys snickered. Ashley A pinched Cornchip Girl’s cheek and pulled until the small third-grader cried out. “Because you’re such a cute little cunt, stupid!” The blonde said through eagerly clenched teeth. “Don’t you think a little cutie like you deserves a little punishment?”

Ashley A released Cornchip Girl’s cheek and put her hand around her white, slender throat and forced her to lay on her back. Her other hand pushed between her victim’s bound thighs and starting kneading her poor little pussy, squeezing and digging her fingernails into the soft, sensitive flesh. Cornchip Girl cried out weakly and tried to struggle, but there was nothing she could do. All the other girls, Spinelli included, just watched breathlessly as the blonde girl tortured the little brunette with a blank smile on her face.

After a little while, Ashley A stopped and shook her head as if trying to clear it. “Whew! Sorry girls, guess I was getting into it. I almost forgot…I brought a special present for our little friend!” She stood and Cornchip Girl immediately put her bound hands over her abused little mound, silent tears running down her cheeks.

“Check this out!” Ashley A sang, pulling something from her backpack and brandishing it over her head. It looked like a corn on the cob, but as Ashley A wiggled it around, it became apparent that it was made of rubber or something. “Now she really is gonna be Corn Cunt Girl,” the blonde giggled.

“Ohmigod!” Ashley Q gasped and clapped her hands over her mouth. “Are you really gonna…?”

”Uh-huh!” Ashley A tapped the rubber vegetable against her cheek with a smile that was almost demure. “Who wants to see me make this disappear?”

“Scandalous!” all the Ashleys exclaimed as they descended on their bound victim. The tape around her legs was quickly yanked off, and the girls held Cornchip Girl’s legs far apart. Ashley A knelt down between them and looked over at Spinelli, who was still sitting on the couch, her eyes wide.

“Come on, Ashley S,” she commanded. “If you don’t want to help with this part, hold her arms over her head.”

“But I…I…”

“The door’s right there, Ashley S,” Ashley A said primly, using the rubber toy to point. “Nobody’s making you stay. But if you want to stay, you have to join in. Get down here and help hold her down.”

Biting her lip again, Spinelli obeyed. She twisted around the tape-bound wrists until the little forearms were crossed and pulled them up over Cornchip Girl’s head. The small girl didn’t resist at all. Instead, she just stared up at Spinelli, her face pale and her eyes wide with terror.

“Count me down Ashleys!” Ashley A called out, and Spinelli tore her gaze from Cornchip Girl’s frightened face to where Ashley A knelt with the corn pressed right up against the helpless girl’s virgin opening. Suddenly the rubber toy seemed huge next to that tiny pussy.

“Five!” The other Ashleys yelled. “Four! Three! Two! One!”

Ashley A shoved forward, but only an inch or two of the rubber vegetable pushed into Cornchip Girl’s cunt. But the little girl suddenly went rigid, arching her back and her eyes bugging out of her head with shock, her mouth opened wide in a silent scream. With a grim smile, Ashley A twisted the toy and pushed, forcing another little bit of its yellow length inside the little girl.

The scream wasn’t silent anymore. Spinelli actually winced back as Cornchip Girl shrieked, her body bucking and twisting. “It’s too big!” She screeched, trying to pull away. “It’s too big!”

“How does it feel?” Spinelli asked, not knowing where the words came from.

“It hurts!” Cornchip Girl screamed, thrashing her head from side to side.

“Don’t believe her,” Ashley A said, her voice cutting over the screams. Spinelli looked over at her. That terrible blank smile was back as the blonde stared down at Cornchip Girl’s pussy, mercilessly twisting the rubber sex toy as she forced more and more of it into that impossibly small opening. “She loves it…the little bitch loves it,” Ashley A muttered the words, but Spinelli still heard them.

For several terrible minutes, Ashley A kept shoving more and more of the rubber corncob into Cornchip Girl’s tortured cunny. Even the other Ashleys lost their eager smiles as the small girl screamed herself hoarse. As for Spinelli, she just kept staring at Ashley A’s face and Cornchip Girl’s red pussy. The bight yellow corncob had stretched it to what looked like it’s breaking point, and the rubber glistened with pussy juice and blood where Cornchip Girl’s tormentor was still forcing it in.

Finally, when it was halfway in, Ashley A could force it no further. Cornchip Girl had stopped struggling and only cried weakly in response to the pain. Ashley A grabbed Cornchip Girl’s chin and leaned in closer to her face with a demonic smile. “How is it, you stupid little cunt? Do you love it? I can tell you do. Maybe I should just kick it in the rest of the way.” Cornchip Girl groaned and shook her head no.

“Then thank me and give me a kiss,” Ashley A commanded in a soft, dangerous voice. “Do it now.”

“Th-thank…” A fresh sob shook Cornchip Girl’s body and she took a second to gather herself. “Thank you!” She gasped, leaning up to peck her lips against the blonde girl’s.

“No, stupid,” Ashley A snapped. “Like this!” And like she did with Spinelli earlier she thrust her tongue into Cornchip Girl’s mouth, twisting it against the other girl’s as Cornchip Girl closed her teary eyes tightly. After a few seconds she ended the kiss. “Much better,” she cooed before licking some tears from the third-grader’s red cheeks.

“Next!” She announced as she stood and went over to the couch. She played with her own pussy idly as the other three Ashleys, starting with Ashley Q, were each thanked and kissed by Cornchip Girl in turn.

“Your turn, Ashley S,” Ashley A finally said, pointing at the tomboy.

”I don’t really…I mean, I can’t…” Spinelli tried to stammer out a refusal, but then Ashley A smiled nastily.

“Okay, I understand. I keep forgetting, you haven’t played with sweet little Theresa nearly as much as we have. Of course, you’ll get to do something extra special with her. I think Corn Cunt Girl needs a little more practice licking pussy. Girls?”

”Yes!” The other Ashleys cheered.

“And since Ashley S has been playing with her dirty little cunt all week, I think it’s only fair that our guest of honor return the favor now. So let’s see…”

As per Ashley A’s directions, the tape around Cornchip Girl’s wrists was finally cut, and Ashley Q took Spinelli’s place, pinning the little girl’s hands down on the floor, high above her head while Ashley T held her ankles tight.

“Are you ready to get your pussy licked?” Ashley A whispered in Spinelli’s ear as she led the other girl to stand right above Cornchip Girl’s sad, upturned face.

“I don’t know…” Spinelli said uncertainly.

”It feels sooooooo good,” Ashley A sighed, slipping a hand down to caress Spinelli’s bare little quim. “You’re gonna love it, promise. Now let’s just go…down…” Ashley A put her hands on Spinelli’s shoulders and pushed down gently, but insistently.

Am I doing this? Spinelli wondered as she slowly lowered herself onto Cornchip Girl’s face. Am I actually doing this? Her stomach was fluttering wildly as her pussy made contact with the small girl’s mouth. With Ashley A guiding her, she settled into place with her pussy completely covering the other girl’s nose and mouth.

Cornchip Girl’s eyes widened slightly, and she began to struggle again. Spinelli could feel her sucking against her cunt, and it was like nothing she’d ever felt before.

“I can’t breathe! I can’t breathe!” Cornchip Girl screamed, and Spinelli felt more than heard the words. She started to lift herself up a little, but Ashley A pressed down on her shoulder again.

“Don’t!” she snapped hard. “She can breathe when she licks you. You hear that, you little slut? Lick!”

“But…but…”

“Ashley B, give Ashley S a little sugar,” the blonde directed, and suddenly the black girl was there, giving Spinelli a kiss far sweeter and softer than the one Ashley A had forced on her earlier.

“Ashley B’s the best kisser in the group,” Ashley A sighed as she crouched down next to Spinelli. She reached down and started playing with both her own pussy and Spinelli’s, right above Cornchip Girl’s eyes. “Is she licking you yet?”

Spinelli’s eyes fluttered shut as she started to return Ashley B’s kiss. Cornchip Girl wasn’t licking her at all, but all her crying and thrashing around was really sending tingling flashes all through Spinelli’s moist quim. Added to that, the gentle, insistent kiss along with the sensation of Ashley A’s fingertip sliding in between her pussy lips was just so incredible…it sent all other thoughts right out of her head.

“That’s iiiiiiiit,” Ashley A hissed in her ear. “Keep going Ashley S…give it to her, give it all to her. She wants it. She deserves it. Don’t stop now, don’t ever, ever stop.”

Spinelli groaned as she and Ashley B frantically licked each other’s mouths. Ashley A’s fingertip was moving fast, up and down the tomboy’s labia, and Spinelli found herself grinding down hard on Cornchip Girl’s helpless, unmoving face.

Finally all the good feelings built up to an electric surge that was absolutely unbearable, and Spinelli’s eyes flew open. She bounced to her feet and backed away a few steps, doubled over and rubbing her palm against her tingling, throbbing pussy. “Oh God, oh God, oh God!” she panted over and over.

When the blood stopped pounding in her ears a few moments later, she realized how quiet it was in the room. The Ashleys were all staring down at Cornchip Girl. She wasn’t moving. The little girl’s face was so red it was almost purple, and suddenly Spinelli felt very strange. Like she was watching something very far away, like she wasn’t even there anymore.

Thoughts began to drift around Spinelli’s mind. She remembered how Cornchip Girl had suddenly stopped struggling beneath her, just a little bit before Spinelli had finished. And how, when she finally got off the little girl’s face, there wasn’t the explosion of breath she expected, just a soft little sigh. All these thoughts rose in and out of Spinelli’s awareness, but none of them seemed to connect with anything else.

Ashley A suddenly noticed Spinelli’s strange posture, and walked over to her, picking up her clothes as she approached. “Why don’t you go, Ashley S?” she suggested, pressing Spinelli’s clothes into her numb hands. “We can take it from here.”

”What’s…what?”

”Oh my god…” Ashley T whispered as she stared down at the still little form, and Ashley Q giggled nervously.

“Ashley S, it’s okay,” Ashley A said insistently. “We’ll take care of it.”

“But…what did I…? What’s going…?”

”Spinelli!” Ashley A snapped, giving the tomboy a light slap on the cheek. “Go HOME!”

That was all it took. Spinelli scrambled out of the clubhouse in a sudden panic, only remembering to pull her clothes back on once she was outside. From there, she bolted straight home as fast as she could and locked herself in her room. She barely came out again all weekend.

-------------------------------------------

That Monday, Spinelli sat hunched at her desk at the beginning of the school day, barely aware of anything anyone said to her. Then Ashley A came in, strutting into class with all her usual snobbishness, nose up, eyes half-closed. Spinelli couldn’t stop staring at her as she slipped behind her desk with the grace of a dancer. She didn’t give the slightest sign she was aware of Spinelli’s desperate, haunted gaze. Nothing about the blonde girl looked different at all.She seemed 100% normal.

But Spinelli felt far from normal as her guts twisted inside her. She gripped the sides of her desk, trying to fight back a scream that she felt building up in her throat.

Then, from behind her, a whisper. “Hey did you hear? They’re saying Cornchip Girl never came home from school on Friday. Nobody’s seen her all weekend.”

Spinelli froze. All her churning insides seemed to have suddenly turned to ice. Slowly, she lifted her head to look over at Ashley A again. The lovely little blonde was checking her phone, still not looking back at Spinelli. But she must have been aware of Spinelli’s gaze, as her eyes narrowed, and the very corner of her lip curled up into a little evil smirk. That answered every question that Spinelli was afraid to ask.

She didn’t really remember throwing up, didn’t even remember being brought to the nurse’s office. But as Spinelli lay on the cot there, staring up at the ceiling, she knew throwing up hadn’t helped. She remembered how happy she had felt a week ago, right before all this had happened. The way she liked to use her chalk drawing to pour out all the ideas she had inside her.

But now…now she knew she’d never draw like that again. She just felt hollow and sick inside. Like everything that had been inside of her had been scooped out and something horrible and wrong had been put in its place.

And she knew that no matter what she did, that feeling was never, ever going away.

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 07:35 PM

------------------------------------------------------

The Cindy-Trixie Power Hour!

By The Evil Fairy

------------------------------------------------------

It was a gorgeous summer day in the city of Dimmsdale. Unfortunately, as happened all too often, something stupid was occurring. In the middle of the park a gigantic purple vortex split the sky and a nightmarishly large space worm emerged from its center just long enough to spit two small, slime-covered blobs onto the ground. As it retreated, one of the blobs climbed to its feet. �I sure wish we were clean!�

One quick �poof� and the slime was gone. �Alright, that was officially the worst adventure ever!� Timmy Turner exclaimed angrily. Two cats, one green and one pink appeared beside him, looking somehow as if they agreed.

�I wouldn�t argue with that,� Jimmy Neutron replied, now standing as well. �But at least we stopped the Yolkians and the Yugopotamians before they destroyed the universe.�

�Well whoopedy-doo! All I know is that I never want to see another vortex again as long as I live!�

�Aww, are you sure about that?� Both boys turned at the sound of the new voice, and two sets of jaws hit the ground. �Not even me?�

Cindy Vortex was standing there, wearing a sultry smile and very little else. Just an orange bikini top, clinging tightly to the gentle swells on her chest, and a miniscule pair of cutoff Daisy Dukes. The tiny shorts were cut so high that the lower edges of the pockets were visible, and they hugged her slender hips and ass in a tight denim embrace. This left her long, slim legs almost completely bare until they slid into her ankle socks and sneakers, exposing most of her skin to the boys� hungry gazes. �Hi guys,� she cooed.

�Guh�hi Cindy�� Timmy and Jimmy replied, their eyes glazed and their voices dazed.

�Oh, it�s so hot out here,� Cindy sighed, fanning herself and squinting up at the sun. She turned her gaze back to the boys with a sly smile. �Who wants ice cream?�

�I do!� both shouted, raising their hands simultaneously. That seemed to remind each of the boys that the other was there, and they managed to tear their eyes off of Cindy long enough to glare at each other for a moment.

The smile she favored her admirers with was perfectly seductive and supremely satisfied. �Well,� she said, somehow managing to sound a little innocent, �I guess you two will just have to work out which one gets to come with me!�

Things went downhill from there. Reasonable discourse was abandoned immediately in favor of angry shouting, followed by threats of physical violence, which was then followed by actual physical violence. Cindy managed to look big-eyed and distressed, her hands cupped over her flushed cheeks as she watched the two fight over her.

Then the fight just stopped dead, both boys frozen. Timmy was straddling Jimmy�s chest, his fist cocked back. Jimmy was retaliating with his hands wrapped around the big-toothed boy�s neck. They were looking away from Cindy and a little way down the path instead.

There was another girl coming towards them, and when Cindy saw her she had to stop her own jaw from hitting the ground. One glance told the blonde that this girl was much better at the game Cindy was playing than Cindy herself. Cindy knew she was dressed like a complete tramp. But this girl�she didn�t need to beat anyone over the head with sexy. It just dripped off her.

She was beautiful. Her delicate Chinese features were doll-like and flawless, and her smugly superior smile told the world that she knew it. At first blush her outfit was more modest than Cindy�s, or at least more subtle. She had a cute, light mint green top with slightly puffed cup sleeves and a tiny bit of ruffle trim. It left her midriff completely exposed almost up to her chest, displaying a flawless expanse of luscious, smooth flesh.

Cindy�s cutoffs were quite tight and had taken some time to wriggle into, but the jeans this tall Asian girl had on! The thin denim was pulled completely taut over her hips and thighs, clearly straining the fabric with every tiny movement. As tight as they were there, they became a bit loose around her slender little waist, and she wore a trendy white belt to make up for it. But that didn�t stop the tell-tale black strip of the thong she was wearing from peeking up over the top.

�Who is that?� Jimmy whispered in an awestruck tone.

�Trixie Tang,� Timmy sighed dreamily, saying the name like it was a prayer.

�Trixie Tang�� Jimmy repeated, his eyes glazed.

�Uh, hello?� Cindy put her hands on her hips and frowned. �Object of your affection, right over here. Scantily-clad approachable beauty at twelve o�clock!� Completely oblivious to her rising wrath, the boys ignored her and kept staring at the approaching beauty.

Trixie walked down the center of the sidewalk, her head tilted up slightly. She just floated smoothly past the three of them without a single sign that she registered their existence in the slightest. Her rear was just as perfect as her front, her black hair shimmering above an ass that was delectably cradled by the taut fabric of her jeans. There were actually a couple tears visible in the garment now, far too strategically placed to be natural. One was on the side of her thigh, the other just at the start of the swell of her plump cheek, each perfectly situated to show off skin at a point that wouldn�t cause it to bulge out of the tear.

Jimmy and Timmy continued to stare and drool while Cindy clenched her fists and fumed. Finally, once she was a short distance past the group, she paused and turned back with a teasing smile.

�Hey boys,� she said flirted, �like my new tattoo?� She reached up and swept aside the lustrous, jet-black curtain of her hair to reveal a small, curly tribal design on her lower back, just above her jeans.

That was enough for Jimmy and Timmy, who simultaneously fell onto their backs with their eyes rolled back in their heads. Trixie just giggled, tossed her hair one last time and resumed walking. Timmy cracked his eyes open to see Cindy glaring down at them with an expression that should have made them both burst into flames. �Oh, hey Cindy,� he muttered absently. �When did you get here?�

Thirty seconds later Cindy left behind two savagely beaten boys and was stomping down the paved pathway in the direction Trixie had taken. As she passed into a copse of trees, she finally caught sight of the other girl. �Hey you!� she shouted, �I wanna talk to you!�

Trixie turned with a surprised expression as the much-shorter blonde stalked towards her. �Do I know you?�

�No, you don�t know me,� Cindy sneered. �What the hell was that?�

�What the hell was what?� Trixie blinked, utterly nonplussed.

�That!� Cindy exclaimed, pointing back the way they came. �With the hair, and the smile and the �like my new tattoo?�� At the last quote her voice became a mocking sing-song and she put her hands on her hips and wiggled them back and forth.

�Oh, that?� Trixie shrugged slightly. �I was just playing. Besides, it�s just henna,� she added, glancing over her shoulder to indicate her new decoration.

�You ruined everything!�

Now Trixie looked really confused. �They were just fighting,� she began, then stopped as she took a good look at Cindy for the first time, her eyes widening slightly with dawning realization. �They were fighting over you!� She had the good grace to look a little sheepish. �Sorry about that. But no harm done,� she continued with a wicked smirk. �By now they should be ready to tear each other to bits for a hottie like you.�

�That�s not the point!� Cindy snapped in reply. Being called a hottie by someone like Trixie did mollify her slightly, but she was determined not to show it. �You just strut by and make me disappear, and then you think I�m supposed to feel good when they finally start noticing me after you�re out of sight?�

Trixie didn�t seem to have the slightest idea how to handle this tiny blonde spitfire. Certainly she wasn�t used to being told off like this. Cindy took a couple of steps forward and Trixie actually took one back, her hands coming up defensively.

�Well?� Cindy demanded.

�Well what?� Trixie finally responded helplessly. �I don�t even know what you want me to do!�

Cindy opened her mouth silently for a moment and then closed it with a snap. She could feel her cheeks growing hot as she realized she didn�t really know what she wanted, other than for Trixie to stand there while Cindy yelled at her. So she just stood there and glared, hoping her silence wasn�t making her lose the intimidation factor.

The silence stretched out to an interminable length, and Trixie was the one who finally broke it. �They�re just stupid boys,� she offered meekly. �Timmy�s kinda sweet in a pink hat and goofy teeth way, but they�re still just boys.�

With those words all the anger drained out of Cindy like air out of a popped balloon. She heaved a huge sigh. �Yeah, but they were my stupid boys,� she chuckled, resigned.

�You could go get them again, like I said,� Trixie suggested.

�Maybe, but I�m so not in the mood now,� Cindy smirked. �Besides, even if I got them fighting again, the one who won would just be thinking about you.�

�Ohhhh!� Trixie�s posture shifted to something a little more confident, and there was a very slight tease in her tone when she continued, �So you were actually gonna give the winner a little reward.�

Cindy blushed. �Maybe,� she said cautiously. �So what?�

Now Trixie was really smiling. With her hands behind her back she rocked backwards and forwards on her heels. �So, I might be able to make all this up to you. If you�re into it.�

�Into what?�

Trixie extended a hand to her shyly. �Wanna date?�

Cindy blinked and stared down at the hand like she�d never seen one before. �You can�t be serious,� she said with all the skepticism she felt in her voice.

�Sure I can,� Trixie replied glibly. �I like you. Nobody ever yells at me like that. It was�cool.� She giggled suddenly. �I just realized I don�t even know your name.�

�Cindy Vortex,� the blonde supplied in an absent tone, her keen mind rolling over a completely new concept. She should be totally grossed out, except�well, except that she wasn�t. �You don�t like boys at all?� she ventured.

Trixie shrugged. �It�s fun watching them fight and drool, and it�s always nice when they give me stuff. I�m Trixie, by the way.�

�But what about girls?� Cindy asked, rolling over the polite introduction. �If I say yes what do you want to do?�

�What did you want to do with them?� Trixie returned with a naughty giggle that sent a quick electric tingle zinging down Cindy�s spine.

�You don�t want to do that with me,� Cindy said quickly, a crimson flush spreading over her cheeks and neck, all the way down to her chest.

�Sure I do,� Trixie crooned. �I told you you�re a hottie. You�re a smoking hottie.�

�Oh yeah?� Cindy asked, abruptly deciding to call the other girl�s bluff. She straightened up and cocked her hip out with a sassy smile. �Prove it.�

Rather than say anything else Trixie closed the gap between them, grabbed Cindy by her blonde ponytail and yanked back on it. Cindy gasped sharply as her head was jerked back, but as soon as she'd opened her mouth Trixie pounced on her.

This was nothing like the innocent, hesitant pecks that made up Cindy�s kissing experience. The small girl found her mouth invaded by something hot and wet that she couldn�t have resisted, even if she had wanted to. The hand on her ponytail stayed there, the slight pull and tiny pain keeping Cindy�s body off-balance and pliable. Trixie�s other hand, however, slapped boldly down on Cindy�s denim-cradled ass, her fingers skillfully squeezing the flesh beneath the tight fabric.

But it didn�t stay there long. Though Cindy�s dazed mind was barely registering it, Trixie�s squeezing hand was sliding quickly to the front of Cindy�s cutoffs. Her senses were completely absorbed in the light, perfumed fragrance of Trixie and the heavy, deep pleasure of the kiss the taller girl was forcing on her. Cindy still didn�t react, even when Trixie slid her hand up, the palm resting on Cindy�s belly as she wriggled her fingers into the tight denim waistband and down into Cindy�s panties. Finally, Trixie managed to push enough of her hand into Cindy�s shorts that she was able to slide her index finger right between the blonde girls smooth, moist lips.

When Cindy felt her most private spot being tickled by a girl, one who was drop-dead gorgeous and a complete stranger, she completely shook off her dazed inaction. And most of her inhibitions. Her hands, which had been hanging limply at her sides, swung up and wrapped themselves tightly around Trixie�s neck, pulling her down against Cindy�s suddenly ravenous mouth so hard and so fast that the taller girl squealed slightly. Cindy popped her ass out only to grind it back against Trixie�s hand and wiggling finger. As she began pushing her hips out rhythmically she also lifted herself onto her tiptoes, clinging to Trixie even tighter to keep her balance.

The park wasn�t empty, Cindy knew. There weren�t a whole lot of people around, but those few were being treated to the sight of two barely adolescent girls trying to devour each other�s mouths with wild abandon in broad daylight. And Cindy didn�t care at all. Her libido had just been shocked fully awake by Trixie, when before the only thing that had really made her tingle was seeing two boys beating on each other for the right to hold her hand and make goofy faces at her.

�Don�t stop,� Cindy pleaded into Trixie�s mouth. �Don�t you dare!�

�I won�t,� Trixie whispered back. �I�ll make you come right here. Is that what you want?�

�Yes!� Cindy gasped, almost climaxing on the spot at the thought. �Oh God,� she whimpered, tightening her arms around Trixie�s neck. �I�m going to come in public, I�m such a slut!�

�Yes you are,� Trixie breathed into her ear gleefully. Her pinky began fucking Cindy�s eagerly clenching little cunt. �Look how you�re dressed, like a total white trash whore. But if you wanna come, you have to promise me something.�

�What?�

�You have to promise to come back to my house and return the favor. Will you do that?�

�I will! I promise!� Cindy cried out, much louder than she intended. She pressed her face into Trixie�s shoulder to muffle herself, begging, �Please don�t stop, please don�t stop!� over and over as she shamelessly thrust back against her intruder.

Cindy was on fire. Nothing she�d ever done, nothing she�d ever fantasized about could compare with this. And it wasn�t just that she had a partner, it wasn�t even how deliciously dirty all this was making her feel. It was Trixie herself, this unbelievably beautiful, inconceivably sexy girl who was pushing Cindy to the most incredible experience of her life with nothing but one finger that seemed to know how to hit just the right spot.

Of course it does, thought Cindy randomly, she�s got the same spot, after all. And at that instant a flood of sparks seemed to go off right behind her eyes. A massive orgasm rocked her body again and again, making the entire world vanish under a wave of pure pleasure. She couldn�t move, she couldn�t breathe, couldn�t do anything but cling tightly to Trixie and hope the taller girl wouldn�t let her fall.

After what seemed like forever Cindy returned to the world. She found that Trixie�s hands were wrapped tightly around her waist, trembling slightly from the strain of holding the small blonde upright. Gingerly, Cindy tested her legs and found that they�d hold her up, even if they were a little shaky. Trixie gratefully released her.

Unwilling to do anything beyond bask in the afterglow, Cindy leaned against Trixie and cuddled into the Asian girl�s chest. �Oh, man,� she murmured, �did I really just do that?�

�Mmm, yeah you did,� Trixie giggled. �My hand is like, soaked.�

Then Cindy realized her thighs, which had been extremely hot, had suddenly become sharply cooler. She pushed away from Trixie and looked down at herself, only to let out a dismayed groan and cross her hands over the front of her shorts. There was a flood of girlcum still trickling down her legs, and the huge wet spot she was trying vainly to hide made it look like she had wet herself.

�Wow,� Trixie exclaimed admiringly, with just a hint of laughter in her voice. �I�ve never seen a girl come like that!�

�Thanks I guess,� Cindy replied waspishly. �But what am I gonna do? I can�t walk around like this!�

�Don�t worry so much,� Trixie said soothingly. �I�ve got you covered.� The Chinese girl grabbed Cindy by the wrist and led her down the path a short distance. Cindy couldn�t help but notice the few people in the distance that must have seen their performance, even if they didn�t realize exactly what had happened. Most were studiously avoiding looking at them, but one or two were staring avidly. Cindy was extremely relieved that there was nobody close enough to see the evidence of her �fun,� but just knowing that people had been watching was enough to get the tingles between her legs started all over again.

The spot Trixie was dragging her to was a stone drinking fountain set just to the side of the path amongst a clump of bushes. When they reached it Trixie hesitated for a moment, then pulled Cindy directly into the shrubs. Or tried to, since the blonde girl managed to pull her hand away. �What do you think you�re doing?� Cindy demanded.

�This,� Trixie replied, turning back to face the blonde. Before Cindy could react, she found her tiny cutoffs yanked down hard enough to make the button pop off and send the tiny scrap of denim halfway down her legs.

�Bitch!� Cindy cried out indignantly before leaping behind the cover of the bushes. Trixie was doubled over with laughter, and Cindy glared at her, furious all over again as she wriggled the tiny, damaged garment back into place. They were tight enough on Cindy�s boyish hips that they stayed put, even with the missing button.

�I love how feisty you are,� Trixie grinned as she managed to calm herself down.

�You�you�!� Cindy spluttered.

�And I love it when you talk about me,� Trixie said impishly, slipping into the bushes and dropping to her knees in front of Cindy. The blonde opened her mouth, but before she could speak Trixie was planting a lingering kiss right on the center of the wet spot.

The dark-haired girl was looking up at Cindy expectantly, but Cindy suddenly found herself at loss for words. �You�broke my shorts,� she finally said faintly.

Trixie giggled, �I�ll lend you my belt when I�m finished.� Her small pink tongue extended from between her lips and she began lapping up and down the front of Cindy�s shorts. �I�m such a denim slut,� she sighed longingly. �I couldn�t rinse you off before tasting this.�

�I thought�I was supposed to return the favor,� Cindy said carefully, and Trixie just chuckled.

�Well I guess you�ll just have to work a little harder then, huh?�

�A little hard work never killed anyone, I guess�� Cindy murmured.

�I�m so glad you feel that way!� Trixie cooed, sliding her hands up and down the back of Cindy�s thighs. �Because now that my mouth�s here, there�s just no way I can stop!�

�Should I�� Cindy said inquiringly, placing her hands at her waistband to start pulling her shorts down again.

�Don�t you dare!� Trixie gasped sharply, giving Cindy a firm swat on the rear. The shock of the impact made the blonde girl squeak in surprise. She quickly dropped her hands.

�Sorry,� Trixie said, not sounding very sorry at all. �But this present is so nice, I just have to play with the wrapping!� She slid around till she was on her knees behind the shorter girl. �Bend over,� she murmured, and Cindy complied, feeling the tight fabric constrict her even more as she rested her hands on her knees.

�Yesssss�� Trixie breathed through her teeth as she watched the denim tighten over the two perfect globes of Cindy�s ass. �Oh, that�s soooo nice�� Letting her eyes flutter shut, the Asian girl opened her mouth wide and pressed it against Cindy�s shorts, dragging her teeth down over the skintight denim.

Cindy shivered. �That feels good,� she half-whimpered.

�It does!� Trixie agreed breathlessly, gently biting all over Cindy�s delectable behind, reveling in the sensation as her tongue and teeth scraped over the flesh wrapped in the confining little scrap of fabric.

After a few moments, the raven-haired vixen settled back on her heels. One hand remained on Cindy�s hip, idly running her fingernails over the denim. The other was between Trixie�s legs, grinding her palm down against her hot and bothered little pussy through a denim barrier of her own.

Cindy glanced behind her and saw that Trixie seemed to be thinking hard about something. On the one hand, the blonde could sympathize. If Trixie was anywhere even close to Cindy�s current state, thinking would be really, really hard. On the other hand... �Hey,� Cindy called over, wiggling her butt. �I thought you were gonna make me work for it!�

Trixie blinked, then smiled. Cindy licked her lips nervously. There was definitely something predatory in that smile. �Oh, I�m sorry!� The Asian girl gushed in a voice that dripped with false sweetness. �I didn�t know you needed it so bad. You seemed like such a shy little girl before!�

�I�m not a little girl!� Cindy snapped, an instant before realizing how much like a little girl that made her sound. She quickly faced forward again so Trixie couldn�t see her blush. �And I�m not shy,� she said calmly, trying to earn some maturity points back, �I�m a slut, remember?�

�Oh I remember,� Trixie grinned while poking Cindy�s butt.

�So what are you going to do about it?� Cindy demanded, unable to hide a hint of a playful smile.

�Well, first of all�I think these are ready to come off,� Trixie cooed, sliding the tight little cutoffs down Cindy�s legs.

�That sounds good,� Cindy replied, her voice bubbling with repressed giggles as she stepped out of her shorts, leaving her in just a skimpy little bikini, sneakers and ankle socks. �Now what?�

�Now�� Trixie stood abruptly, slinging Cindy�s shorts over her shoulder. �We go home,� she said brightly before leaving the bushes and returning to the path.

�What�?� Cindy said, blinking in confusion. �WHAT!� she added a moment later, much louder and angrier.

�You owe me, remember?� Trixie said, looking back over her shoulder with an evil smile.

�Give me my shorts back you cunt!� Cindy shrieked indignantly, stomping a foot on the ground in frustration. Trixie actually stopped at that, turning around with shock in her eyes.

��Wow!� she said admiringly after a moment. �You really are something special. I know I said it already, but really, nobody has ever, ever talked to me like that.� She chuckled a little. �Your shorts are all messy and broken, remember? And you�re wearing a swimsuit. You might get some funny looks, but it�s not like anyone�s going to do anything.�

Part of Cindy was doing a little happy dance at the initial compliment, but her temper was in full flare and pushed the dancing part into a tiny little back corner. �Uh, hello?� she said sarcastically, stepping out of the bushes and using her hand to indicate the dark wet spot that was even bigger and more noticeable on the orange bikini bottom. �If I wasn�t going to walk around like this with the shorts on, what makes you think I�m gonna do it without them?�

�Oh, right!� Trixie laughed. �I almost forgot! Well�oh, wait, you�ve never been to this park before, have you?�

Cindy glared at the taller girl suspiciously. �No��

�Then you probably don�t know about this. Come over here for a sec.� Trixie walked over to the water fountain by the path.

�Uh, I�ve seen a water fountain before Trixie. They�re not exclusive to this park or anything,� Cindy said as she joined her.

�Oh, I know. But this one�s broken.� Trixie clamped her thumb over the spigot and turned the knob, sending a ridiculously large spray of water right at the half-naked blonde that blew her back on her butt as she tried vainly to shield herself from the deluge.

After a few seconds Trixie turned the fountain off and smiled sweetly. �There, now everyone will think you were just swimming or something.�

Cindy wiped her face and brushed away some of the dripping hair that was plastered to her forehead. �I�m going to kill you,� she informed the other girl calmly.

�You have to catch me first,� Trixie replied flippantly as she sauntered down the path, her perfect ass swaying hypnotically in its tight blue prison.

Cindy pulled herself to her feet and started after her, stomping angrily and trying to ignore the completely non-threatening �squelch� sound her shoes were making. When she got close enough she reached out a hand to grab Trixie by the hair, but the taller girl just giggled quietly and sped up. Cindy matched her speed and tried again, but Trixie just started walking faster. The third time the Asian beauty broke into a jog, then a run.

Before long both girls were dashing at full speed down the path, out of the park and down the street, forcing other pedestrians to jump out of the way. �I�m going to fucking kill you!� Cindy called, even though she was unable to stop herself from laughing.

�You think you can catch me with those skinny little legs?� Trixie shot back, laughing as well.

�You just better hope I can�t!� At that moment, Trixie darted to the side and Cindy followed after her. They seemed to have entered another park, and Trixie had slowed down a lot. Not one to waste an opportunity, Cindy gathered herself up for a leap and tackled the taller girl to the ground. After a short struggle, Cindy was laying on top of Trixie, her hands pinning Trixie�s wrists above her head. �Gotcha!� Cindy panted triumphantly.

�Oh no,� Trixie murmured in a tone of perfectly sarcastic distress. �A hot blonde in a bikini has me at her mercy. What will I do?�

Suddenly realizing the intimacy of their position, Cindy bit her lip as she wondered what to do next.

But Trixie had ideas of her own. �So, do you want to punish me?� she whispered.

Cindy blushed. �I��

�If you come up to my room, I have some stuff that�ll really let you teach me a lesson,� Trixie cajoled, grinding her hips up against the blonde�s.

Cindy licked her lips and moaned softly at the friction against her already frustrated sex. �Okay�how far is your house?�

Trixie laughed a little. �Silly�we�re already here!�

�Huh?� Cindy blinked and looked around, sitting straight up on top of the other girl. Suddenly she realized that what she thought was a park was actually Trixie�s front yard! Her enormous house was standing just a short distance away from where Cindy had pinned her! �Wow�� Cindy said, then to cover her surprise, quickly added, �Nice McMansion, Trixie.�

�Pfft. Thanks, brat.� Trixie chuckled, wriggling out from under the blonde. The two of them stood and Trixie grabbed Cindy�s hand, pulling her along eagerly. �C�mon, c�mon!�

�Jeez, I�m coming already!�

�Nuh-uh! You already came once, now it�s my turn!� Trixie laughed, making Cindy�s face go red again as she was half-dragged towards Trixie�s home. Cindy barely had time to appreciate the beautiful foyer�or feel jealous that Trixie had a foyer�before she was yanked up the stairs and into Trixie�s bedroom.

Trixie slammed the door shut and locked it. �Nobody�s here,� she smiled reassuringly, �but better safe than sorry, right?�

�Right.� Cindy nodded her approval. �Now what?�

�Now this!� Trixie pounced, propelling Cindy back onto her bed. The two girls wrapped their arms around each other as their lips and tongues met in a tangled, eager embrace. Trixie ran her fingers through Cindy�s damp hair, and Cindy grabbed Trixie�s ass with both hands, squeezing the supple flesh through the straining denim.

I could get to be a denim slut too at this rate, Cindy thought with a mental giggle. After several long, delightful moments she broke the kiss with a wet smack. �So what did you want to show me?� she whispered before giving Trixie�s cheek a little lick.

�Oh�� Trixie went still for a moment and then began nuzzling Cindy�s neck.

�Hey!� Cindy giggled at the ticklish sensation. �C�mon�you sounded so excited on the lawn!�

�Sorry!� Trixie said cutely. �I just couldn�t help myself.�

�Well, start helping. You have me all curious!�

�Okay, okay!� Strangely subdued, Trixie broke their contact and walked over to her closet. With a languid stretch, Cindy stood as well, walking over to sit in the chair by the other girl�s impressive vanity as she watched Trixie dig into her closet�s depths. Finally, Trixie emerged once more, holding a shoebox.

�Oh good, I love looking at shoes.� Cindy teased. Trixie giggled nervously in response.

�No, it�s�� she started to hand the box to Cindy, only to pull it away at the last second. �Um.�

�What is it?� Cindy demanded, her curiosity piqued.

�It�s just�� Trixie took a deep breath and then turned away with a sigh. �Oh, this is stupid!�

�It is?� Cindy was suddenly afraid Trixie was going to go weird on her.

�No, not this,� Trixie said, shaking her head impatiently. �I�I�ve just thought about something like this happening for so long. I mean, you�re totally like a dream come true! And now that you�re here,� Trixie�s voice dropped to a low, surprisingly uncertain tone, �I�m embarrassed to tell you what I want to do.�

Cindy opened her mouth, only to shut it an instant later. Her first impulse had been to say something cutting about the other girl�s sudden case of cold feet, but a more mature and patient part of her brain had the good sense to cut her off. �I don�t think that�s stupid,� she said after thinking for a moment. �And I promise, no matter what it is, I�ll try it. How�s that?�

�Wellllll�okay.� Trixie moved before she had a chance to change her mind, pushing the box into Cindy�s eager hands. The blonde girl quickly pulled the top off and tossed it aside, her eyes widening in surprise as she looked at the box�s contents.

�This is�is it?� Cindy reached both hands into the box and lifted out the object. It was a pink dildo, attached to an apparatus that was like a cross between a leather harness and panties. �Is this what I think it is? Where did you get it?�

Trixie�s cheeks were so pink they almost seemed to be glowing as she nodded. �Um, the Internet?� she said meekly, �I hope��

�Ohmigod I have to try this on!� Cindy exclaimed gleefully, jumping to her feet and dashing into Trixie�s private bathroom. Trixie blinked in surprise and waited.

Several minutes later, Cindy re-emerged, wearing the sex toy. It was far too large for the diminutive blonde so she needed to poke some extra holes in the straps and tuck back the loose ends. But all things considered� �What do you think?� Cindy giggled, wiggling her hips and making the bright pink jelly dildo wave back and forth.

�It�it looks great!� Trixie said, smiling as she overcame her surprise.

�Oh yeah?� Cindy lifted her eyebrow and put her hands on her hips as she thrust them out. �Prove it. Get over here and suck my dick!�

�Mmm, you read my mind!� Trixie gushed as she stepped over to where Cindy stood. With a sly smile she dropped to her knees, tossed her lovely black hair back and wrapped her lips around the artificial phallus, quickly sucking the entire length into her mouth with practiced ease. She looked up at Cindy and winked as she began bobbing her head up and down between the blonde legs, loudly and deliberately slurping on her toy.

�Oh, that�s a good girl,� Cindy murmured, placing one hand on Trixie�s head and running her fingers through the other girl�s silky hair. �What a good little lezzie cocksucker��

Suddenly Trixie seemed to cough, her shoulders shaking. She choked around the bright pink dildo in her mouth and fell back, letting it slip from her lips with an audible �pop!� She curled on the ground, still shaking, and Cindy felt a few frozen moments of fear before she realized the other girl was laughing so hard she couldn�t breathe, tears running down her cheeks. �What�s so funny?� she demanded mockingly, putting her hands on her hips.

�Lezzie cocksucker,� Trixie managed to gasp out, �doesn�t make any sense!� Hugging herself tightly, she rolled onto her back while still laughing helplessly.

Cindy crossed her arms over her nearly-naked chest, trying to maintain a stern posture despite having to hold back a tide of giggles of her own. She waited patiently until Trixie�s laughter began to slow, and then she planted one of her sneakers right on Trixie�s stomach. The Asian girl let out her breath with a �whoof!� and looked up at the blonde, surprised.

�Sorry, but I think you�re laughing just a little too much,� Cindy said in a half-sneer. �You�re supposed to be getting punished, remember? Isn�t this what I�m wearing this for?�

Trixie�s eyes brightened noticeably as she smiled. �Have I been bad?� she asked, acting perfectly innocent.

�You�ve been so bad,� Cindy informed her matter-of-factly. �A total out of control slut. It�s way past time somebody taught you a lesson!�

�Oh, nooooo!� Trixie pouted with perfect insincerity. �Please Miss Cindy, I�ll be good from now on, I promise!�

�You�re not gonna sweet-talk your way out of this, Little Miss Trixie!� Cindy declared. She looked around the room for inspiration, then smiled. �I want you bent over that bed right this instant. This naughty slut needs a spanking!�

Trixie gasped as she grabbed the ankle of the foot that was bearing down on her. �Do I really need a spanking, Miss Cindy?�

�Mmm-hmm,� Cindy said tauntingly. �Bad little girls have to be spanked. And you are the worst.� She removed her foot and crossed her arms. �Now, crawl over to that bed and bend over the mattress!�

Doing a very good job of sniffing pitifully, Trixie rolled onto her hands and knees and crawled to the pink-sheeted bed. Just as she was getting into position though, Cindy stopped her. �Wait! I almost forgot.� The blonde hurried over and held out her hand. �Gimme your belt.�

�My belt�?� Trixie repeated softly, and for the first time there was real nervousness in her expression. Cindy just lifted an eyebrow and smirked, waving her fingers impatiently. Biting her lip, Trixie unbuckled the strip of cream-colored leather and placed it in Cindy�s hand.

�Oh, very nice,� Cindy murmured admiringly. She folded the belt over and pulled it taut, making it snap loudly. The sound made Trixie flinch, and Cindy chuckled. �This�ll leave some really nice marks on that sweet little ass,� Cindy said teasingly. �I hope you like red stripes, Trixie!� She snapped the belt again.

�Um�� Trixie began hesitantly, but Cindy cut her off with a laugh.

�Don�t worry, I�m just teasing. Now bend over!�

Still looking very nervous, Trixie complied. But when Cindy used the belt to bind her wrists behind her, the black-haired girl relaxed visibly and let out a huge sigh of relief. Cindy giggled and ruffled Trixie�s hair, making the taller girl squeak in protest. �Don�t worry,� Cindy teased. �You�re still gonna feel this.�

�I want to feel it,� Trixie whispered. �Just�not that much.�

�Well I wanna feel this,� Cindy said, slapping both hands firmly on Trixie�s ass, squeezing the tender flesh through the tight jeans. Trixie jerked a little and giggled. �You like that, huh?� At Trixie�s nod she slapped both hands down again, and again. The third time Trixie gasped and moaned slightly. Cindy smirked triumphantly. �Ohhhh, my slutty little girl likes her spanking?�

�Noooo, Miss Cindy,� Trixie whined in a little-girl voice. ��Pankings hurt swutty widdle Twixie!�

�You are so bad!� Cindy laughed.

�Well I guess I need more then, huh?� Trixie looked back over her shoulder and grinned, wiggling her butt invitingly.

�I guess you do!� Cindy went over to the vanity and picked up a pink hairbrush with a broad head. �Perfect!� Looking back, she saw that Trixie had risen on her knees and her eyes had widened once again. The little blonde smirked and pointed the brush at her. �You�re the one who wanted to be punished,� she said crisply. �You started this. If you thought I was just gonna give you some kind of pretend spanking, well, you have the wrong girl. Got a problem with that?�

Trixie swallowed and shook her head, bending over once more. �That�s what I thought,� Cindy said, walking back over. Not wanting to give Trixie a chance to back out, Cindy abruptly reached under the taller girl and undid her pants. Cindy started pushing both the incredibly tight jeans and Trixie�s thong down to her knees. �God!� Cindy grunted as she finally got them down past Trixie�s hips. �How did you get these on in the first place?�

�Hey, looking this good takes a lot of work,� Trixie giggled. But Cindy wasn�t listening anymore.

�It�s so�perfect!� The blonde breathed, gazing with rapt admiration at the sight she had exposed. The jeans had finally been pushed out of the way, and now the two creamy globes of Trixie�s perfectly proportioned ass were open to her view. �Mmmh�� An identical half-moan escaped both girls as Cindy lightly ran her hand over the smooth, flawless skin.

On a sudden impulse, Cindy pulled her hand up and slapped it down hard. Trixie sucked in a deep breath and buried her face in the sheets. Cindy could feel herself smiling evilly. �Oh, you liked that, huh? Well how about this?� With a certain amount of glee, she gave the other cheek a quick spank. Trixie twitched and squeaked into her comforter.

Then Cindy remembered the hairbrush held loosely in her other hand. She held it up and looked at it, not sure if she should go ahead with what she was considering. Then she felt eyes on her. Sure enough, Trixie had turned so that she could see Cindy�s face. She still looked kind of nervous, but there was definitely a spark of excitement and mischief in her eyes.

�Hey Cindy,� she whispered, taunting the other girl, �do you like my tattoo?�

Suddenly Cindy felt a flash of the irritation and anger that had made her track the black-haired girl down, and she tightened her grip on the hairbrush. �You�you�!� She lifted an eyebrow. �You really are trying to piss me off, aren�t you?�

�Me?� Trixie was all wide-eyed, bare-bottomed innocence. �No way! I�m just asking. The boys sure liked it. And after you just threw yourself at them like that, too.�

Cindy felt her cheeks going all red again. �Trixie�� she warned.

But Trixie pushed right on. �And you must have liked it, a little. It sure didn�t take me very long to get into your shorts.� She sighed theatrically. �I wish I could wear a pair like that�but I would need skinny little legs. You know, like yours!�

�Oh, that�s it!� Cindy slapped her free hand down on the small of Trixie�s back, right over the small henna scribble that had started all this. She lifted her other arm high in the air, and Trixie buried her face again, her bound hands tightening around each other in expectation. �This,� Cindy snapped, bringing the back of the hairbrush down against Trixie�s ass with a resounding smack, �is for the boys!� Trixie cried out into the bed and her legs flew out in a very gratifying reaction to the sting of Cindy�s punishment.

�This,� *SMACK* �is for being so full of yourself!�

�This,� *SMACK* �is for touching me when I didn�t say you could!�

�Oh my God!� Trixie groaned, rolling her hips down against the bed. Cindy ignored her.

*SMACK* �You got me wet!� *SMACK* �You stole my shorts!� Completely caught up in the moment, Cindy grabbed a handful of the other girl�s hair and pulled up until Trixie was forced to arch herself backwards, her eyes closed tight and her mouth open in a shocked expression of pain. �And I don�t care if you are the hottest girl I�ve ever seen, you�re still a slutty,� *SMACK* �lezzie,� *SMACK* �TEASE!�

*SMACK!*

Cindy put everything she had in the last blow. With her hair being yanked on Trixie could barely breathe, let alone scream like she wanted to but a high-pitched little whine escaped from her lips as she felt the blood rushing to her abused rear end. It stung so much that Trixie was sure it must have been glowing. When Cindy finally let her hair go, the tall beauty�s head fell limply back to the mattress. Her burning cheeks sent her drifting into a masochistic haze that left her unable to do anything but whimper and grind herself against the bed.

Cindy let the brush fall to the ground behind her. Trying to catch her breath, the blonde clambered onto the bed. Suddenly Trixie felt a warm weight against her side as Cindy laid down next to her, the dildo pressing into Trixie�s hip. The smaller girl started nuzzling Trixie�s neck, and Trixie giggled as she tilted her head to the side, offering more of her neck to Cindy�s mouth.

�You know�� Cindy murmured, and Trixie turned her head to look at the blonde. �I always hated girls like you.�

�Like me?� Trixie smiled a little, feeling pretty sure that Cindy was going to offer some kind of qualifier.

�Yeah, the super pretty ultra popular girls like you and Betty and that rodeo girl��

�I have like no idea who you�re talking about,� Trixie cut in with a chuckle.

�Doesn�t matter,� Cindy said with a smile. �It�s always the same: no matter what I try to do, you come prancing up and get all the boys to stare at you instead of me. And then even when you try to be nice�� Cindy shook her head with a derisive little laugh. �When you told me you didn�t want Jimmy and Timmy back there, how do you think it felt to know that the only reason I could get them was because you didn�t like them, so they�d have to �settle� for me?�

Trixie looked thoughtful. �I�never thought about it that way. Huh. But,� she continued, fixing Cindy with a penetrating smile. �You were making those boys fight over you. So be honest�are you really into either of them, or did you just like boys fighting over you?�

Cindy suddenly blushed deeply and began sputtering. �But, but I�you don�t�I just��

�And,� Trixie continued, ignoring the blonde�s protests, �doesn�t it at least make you feel a little better to know that even though I wouldn�t give those boys a thing, you�ve got me like this?� She laughed softly. �I mean come on! I�m tied up and half-naked on my own bed, with a dildo poking me in the side! And by the way, are you ever gonna stop whining and fuck me with that thing?�

�Whining!� Cindy exclaimed indignantly, pushing herself up onto her elbow. Then she laughed, shaking her head. �You drive me crazy!�

�Well you drive me pretty crazy!� Trixie retorted, sounding rather exasperated. �Just when I think things are going good you start in on this �feelings� stuff. What do I need to do to get you to shut up and fuck me already?! Seriously, tell me. I�ll do it!�

�Oh! Well, excuse me for neglecting you, Little Miss Trixie,� Cindy drawled sarcastically. She rolled over and pushed off the bed again, standing behind the taller girl. �I guess a good spanking didn�t fix that little attitude problem. So roll over and I�m gonna give you a different kind of spanking!�

Trixie giggled and spoke in a childish sing-song, �Uhhh-ohhhhh, Miss Cindy�s maaaaaad! I�m in trou-ble!� Still giggling, the Chinese girl rolled over, her hands still bound behind her back with the belt. She spread her legs wide, revealing her wet, bright pink sex shamelessly to Cindy�s view.

�Look at this!� Cindy said in mock-indignation, unable to keep herself from grinning as she traced a finger over one of Trixie�s glistening petals. Trixie shivered slightly at the touch. �Getting off on your spanking! What a little tramp you are! I guess you need to get punished extra hard!�

�I guess I do,� Trixie replied petulantly, sticking her tongue out at Cindy.

Cindy positioned herself between Trixie�s legs, lining the shiny pink dildo up with Trixie�s waiting pussy. But seeing the way the head of the fake cock completely covered Trixie�s little mound made Cindy hesitate. �It�s awfully big,� she said uncertainly.

�It�s fine,� Trixie said impatiently. �I�ve, uh, tested it, you know? It fits. Now come on!� The Chinese girl arched her back, inching her eager peach towards Cindy.

Cindy giggled and began rubbing the tip of the dildo up and down Trixie�s slit, coating it in her juices and making the taller girl moan eagerly. �Mmm, I think that�s about wet enough,� Cindy murmured, pushing just the tip of the toy into Trixie�s love canal.

�Ohmygod,� Trixie breathed, staring up at the ceiling, �you�re gonna do it! Ohmygod ohmygod!�

�That�s right,� Cindy said softly while gently pushing the dildo in deeper, sinking the rounded head completely into Trixie�s pussy. �I�m gonna fuck you. You like that?�

�Ohhhhh, yes. Fuck me fuck me fuck me!� Trixie almost seemed to be in a trance and her juices were flowing liberally around the intruding sex toy.

But when the dildo was in about half it�s length, Cindy began to feel resistance, and pulled back slightly. �What are you doing?� Trixie demanded, looking up at her with an annoyed expression on her face.

�I�I don�t want to hurt you!� Cindy started, then cut herself off when Trixie�s long, perfect legs came up and hooked around Cindy�s hips, pulling her closer and forcing another inch of the dildo into Trixie�s pussy.

�Don�t be such a wuss!� Trixie hissed. �I told you to fuck me! Now fuck me. Hard! NOW!� She shouted the last word as her legs tightened around Cindy�s waist.

Too surprised to do anything but comply, Cindy thrust forward, burying the dildo into Trixie�s cunny almost to the hilt. Trixie�s almond-shaped eyes widened and her head dropped back against the mattress.

Biting her lip, Cindy pulled out an inch or so and pushed back again. Trixie�s mouth opened slightly and a tiny, high pitched sound emerged as Cindy thrust in. Feeling a bit bolder, Cindy pulled out further and slowly plunged the full length back into Trixie�s body until the leather harness was pressed against Trixie�s flesh. �Yes!� Trixie moaned as the toy forced it�s way into her.

Cindy felt a little smile on her lips as she pulled out and pushed in again and again, each time making Trixie squeak and moan. With a sudden spark of devilishness, she withdrew the pink toy almost all the way out, and waited.

�Wha..aaahhHHH!� As soon as Trixie opened her mouth Cindy thrust hard, burying the dildo completely in the taller girl�s pussy in one push. Trixie�s muscles clenched around the toy instantly. Her beautiful eyes shut tight as she cried out, arching her back high in the air at the unexpected assault.

�Harder?� Cindy grinned down at the bound girl, her voice gently teasing.

Trixie took several deep breaths and licked her lips before smiling back, a glint of defiance in her eye. �Harder!�

Cindy hooked her hands under Trixie�s knees, pulling her legs up and apart. Using her grip for stability, she began thrusting into Trixie�s cunt with long, deep strokes, pushing nearly the entire length of the dildo into her each time. �Ohmygod! Ohmygod! Ohmygod!� Trixie squeaked each time the toy buried itself inside her honeypot.

Without warning Cindy began to move faster, making her skin slap rhythmically against Trixie�s. Trixie lost the ability to speak, only able to make short, high-pitched squeaks each time the dildo rammed home. Her face was turned to the side, rubbing against the sheets as she squirmed under Cindy�s attack.

�Take this you slut,� Cindy panted, her hands slipping down to grab Trixie around the waist. She began using her arms to pull herself into Trixie harder and faster, rabbit fucking the gorgeous girl beneath her. The sound of sweaty flesh slapping together filled the bedroom. �Take it!�

A guttural groan tore itself from Trixie�s throat as she kept rolling her hips up in a vain attempt to match the pace Cindy was setting. The Chinese girl�s eyes were half-closed and her head was rolling limply in time to the way her body shook under each pounding thrust.

Cindy was exhausting herself, throwing every muscle, every piece of energy, into giving Trixie the drilling of her life. Her teeth were clenched and her sweat-streaked young face was set in an expression of furious concentration. Each thrust came with a short cry now, a steady �Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!� that helped her make sure she didn�t let up on the helpless Trixie for an instant.

Suddenly, Trixie�s legs flew straight out into the air. Her toes began flicking together uncontrollably with a soft snapping sound. Her back arched up until only her ass and head were touching the mattress at all, her mouth wide open and her face set in a frozen expression that was halfway between agony and ecstasy. There was a feral grin on Cindy�s face as she continued pounding the Asian girl�s cunt relentlessly.

�Cum for me you little whore,� she managed to grate out. �Cum on this big fake cock.�

Unable to scream, all that emerged from Trixie�s mouth were loud, shuddering breaths. Still Cindy didn�t let up, even when tears began flowing freely down over Trixie�s beautiful face. Again and again Trixie�s body spasmed with orgasm after orgasm until Cindy was positive Trixie wasn�t breathing anymore. Trixie�s already tight little pussy was clenching around the merciless girl�s dildo so hard that Cindy had to slow down the pace of her thrusts, and both their hips were soaked with the juices that were pouring from Trixie�s quim.

Finally, just as Cindy felt she couldn�t go on a second more, Trixie collapsed into a limp, sweaty pile on the bed. Cindy staggered backwards, the dildo sliding from Trixie�s body with a wet little �plip!� The blonde fell to her knees on the floor, propping herself up with her arms as she tried to catch her breath.

Trixie was sucking in breath after breath, each one a hoarse, painful sob. �Oh god!� she finally managed to cry out in a worn voice. �That was�that was��

�Not over yet!� Cindy snapped, crawling to the edge of the bed. She placed her hands on either side of Trixie�s waist and pulled herself to her knees, staring intently at Trixie. The Asian girl�s thin top was plastered to her chest with sweat, and she was looking at the blonde with wide, unbelieving eyes. Cindy�s chest was heaving, but she swallowed and said, �If you can still talk, I�m not finished.�

Without giving Trixie a chance to respond, Cindy dropped her head down and buried her face in the taller girl�s sex. She plunged her tongue into Trixie�s abused love canal before licking her way up to Trixie�s vulva, plunging between the reddened lips and running her tongue in a hard circle around the twitching nub of Trixie�s clit.

Trixie�s legs came up again, shaking with strain as they clenched around Cindy�s shoulders. Trixie�s own shoulders were jerking as she tried in vain to free her arms. Her head was shaking violently from side to side, small, strangled sounds escaping from her lips. Cindy�s oral ministrations were far from gentle, and coming right after the relentless fucking she had just given Trixie, the touch of her tongue on Trixie�s button was unbearable, sending electric shocks through the taller girl�s entire body.

You�re gonna cum for me one more time, Cindy mentally commanded her victim. I know you�ve got one more in there, and I�m taking it! When Cindy was super-horny and desperate for relief, she knew nothing got her off faster than rubbing two fingers in a tight circle around her clit, and that�s what she was trying to mimic with her tongue, swirling it fast around Trixie�s buzzing little bean.

Trixie found she couldn�t keep her eyes closed. They kept flying open with each gulp of air she managed to suck in. Her feet were twisting in the air behind Cindy�s neck, and every muscle in her body was twitching and straining. She didn�t have any thought left, her mind reduced to an animal-like state only capable of feeling. Really, she hadn�t stopped climaxing since the first time, and Cindy�s tongue was only drawing them out, sending a flood of tiny orgasms through Trixie�s body every instant without giving her a chance to recover.

But even these were building to something. Trixie clenched her teeth tight again, a feeble scream sounding out behind them. Her legs tried to clench tighter around Cindy�s shoulders, but the muscles were spent and all they could do was tremble more violently than before. She sucked in several wet breaths between her teeth and then opened her mouth again with a weak, shaking wail. �No moooooore!�

Cindy fell back on her butt, her face glistening with Trixie�s nectar. Trixie was laying limply on the bed, her heart racing and her lungs sucking in breath after breath. She couldn't see the completely evil smile on Cindy�s face as the small girl clawed her way onto the bed. The straps on the dildo�s leather harness had started to come loose in the frantic fucking, so they came off easily. Cindy tossed the rig carelessly to the side.

Trixie was unaware of all of this until the moment Cindy sat on her chest. Trixie opened her eyes and looked up at the blonde, still too breathless to speak.

�Now,� Cindy panted, �you make me cum.�

Trixie shook her head in total denial and disbelief, but Cindy wasn�t in a mood to argue. She scooted up, smothering Trixie�s mouth and nose under her creaming cunny, leaving only the Chinese girl�s lovely violet eyes looking up at her fearfully.

�If you wanna breathe, lick me!� Cindy grated out.

Trixie�s eyes closed then, fresh tears leaking down the sides of her face as she moaned hopelessly into Cindy�s peach. But a moment later Cindy felt the dark-haired girl�s hot little tongue probing her cunt. �Eat it bitch!� Cindy snarled. She reached down and grabbed two handfuls of Trixie�s sweaty hair, using them to pull Trixie�s face tight against her lips. Trixie squealed in pain, but her licks still seemed half hearted to Cindy.

�Either I cum or you pass out!� she threatened in a shaky voice, pulling up harder on Trixie�s hair. Trixie seemed to be sobbing, but her tongue began pumping in and out of Cindy�s tight little hole, a tiny version of her fucking from earlier.

Sparks were going off behind Trixie�s eyes, and her lungs were screaming for air. Fortunately for her, Cindy had been right on the edge anyway, so in less than a minute Cindy was crying out, giving Trixie�s hair one final yank that brought a fresh flood of tears to Trixie�s eyes as another flood of girlcum poured out over Trixie�s face and into her mouth, where despite the pain and exhaustion, the Asian girl guzzled it down greedily.

Now spent, Cindy just rolled off to the side, gasping right along with Trixie, who exhaled loudly and began sucking in air once again.

�Hard�enough?� Cindy managed to ask weakly.

Amazingly, Trixie found the strength to giggle as she replied, �Perfect��

It sounded like Trixie had something else to say, so Cindy waited. But a few moments later she heard the sound of soft snoring. The Asian girl had fallen asleep! Cindy propped herself up on her elbows and looked down. Trixie�s make up was hopelessly smeared, her face was a total mess, her hair was wild and disheveled, soaked with sweat and Cindy�s own juices, which had flowed down to soak the mattress as well. And still, she was the most beautiful girl Cindy had ever seen.

�And you wanted me so bad,� Cindy whispered to herself, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction mingled with pride. �Fuck those boys. She wanted me! And I got her!�

With one last, sated sigh, Cindy fell back against the sheets, joining her lover in completely satisfied unconsciousness.

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 07:38 PM

------------------------------------------------------

Ice Cream Special, KND Style

By The Evil Fairy

------------------------------------------------------

“Okay, that’s about enough,” Rachel T. McKenzie, better known as Numbuh 362, muttered to herself. The blonde girl shoved her chair back from her desk, making the massive stacks of paperwork on it wobble slightly. Moving stealthily, she opened her office door a tiny crack and peeked out. After seeing nobody in the long, dim corridor outside, she breathed a sigh of relief and slipped out.

Fortunately, the Moonbase ran on a more or less North American time scale, and at 1:00 in the morning there was just a skeleton crew manning it. A skeleton crew, and a Supreme Commander with an endless stream of meaningless paperwork. Using all her skills as the top Espionage Operative of the KND, Rachel snuck into the cafeteria and liberated a gallon of ice cream, a bottle of chocolate syrup, a can of whipped cream and a jar of cherries. She didn’t trust her luck to hold against someone stumbling into the kitchen during sundae assembly, so she had already picked out a secluded spot where she could safely enjoy herself, making as many as she could eat. After snatching up a bowl and a large spoon, Rachel cautiously left the kitchen.

She reveled in the silence as she crept through the mazelike hallways, the only sound the faint echoes of her feet on the metal floors and the usual array of beeps and hums. For the last week the entire KND organization had been in chaos, and of course it was up to Rachel to try and keep things together. Not that there was really any reason to worry…the Delightful Children were missing, Father was in seclusion and the rest of the adult villains were in shambles.

But Numbuh 1 was still MIA, and with all the weirdness surrounding that, Rachel couldn’t fault her people for freaking out a bit. But if she was going to be completely honest with herself, there was another reason the current stillness was such a relief. I just can’t stand all those screaming kids, she thought, only to immediately lock the thought away behind a wall of guilt. That was a teenager thought, and for the next few months she was still officially a kid. After Numbuh 11, Numbuh 274…well, it was doubly important that future KNDs would remember her unwavering loyalty. Even if she wouldn’t.

Pushing those gloomy thoughts aside, Rachel soon reached her destination. One of the many observation platforms set throughout Moonbase Zero, and one that was too far away from the main body of the structure to attract many visitors. It was a circular chamber, furnished with a simple semi-circular couch and a small table that pointed at the massive viewing window that dominated one side of the room, providing a breathtaking view of the Earth.

Actually, that window went right up through the metal roof to a similar chamber just above, reachable by a narrow staircase. If Rachel thought she was likely to be disturbed, she might have gone up there. She’d have some warning when someone busted in and a chance to hide. But there wasn’t much chance of that, and she was feeling lazy. She had no intention of doing anything but gorging herself on ice cream and then passing out until morning.

But just as she had sat down and started to make her first sundae, she noticed a peculiar noise, so soft that it had gone unnoticed at first. Crying, echoing gently down from above. Someone on the level above Rachel was sobbing, softly, gently, but with unmistakable anguish.

362 sighed with soft regret as she set down her half-completed sundae and went to investigate. She crept up the stairs with more stealth than was probably necessary, given that Whoever-it-was hadn’t heard her yet. Carefully, she peeked her head up over the edge of the floor. This room had a long, deep and straight sofa without a table, a piece of furniture large enough that the small figure hunched in the middle of it seemed totally lost there.

That small figure had a cascade of bright red hair tumbling down her shoulders and was wearing a simple yellow shirt with a pair of capris, far more casual a look than those who habitually watched the KND Nightly News would recognize on this operative. “Numbuh 10?” Rachel called over, keeping her voice soft.

The prettiest operative in the KND gasped in mid-sob and jumped to her feet. As she did so, she disturbed a couple of empty cans on the floor, sending them rolling forward. Numbuh 362 lifted her eyebrow as she took in just how many empty soda cans were on the floor, and the still-full cans of high-sugar cola that were piled on the couch. Someone was trying to drown her sorrows.

“Numbuh 362, I’m sorry!” the red-haired officer said in a hoarse voice. “I didn’t know you’d be here so late.” She sniffed pathetically. “I’ll just get out of your hair, sir.”

Rachel finished climbing the stairs, a gentle smile on her normally stern face. “Shirley, go ahead and sit back down,” she said, walking forward. Looking faintly surprised, Shirley did as asked, and 362 settled down next to her, moving some soda out of the way to make room. “Whatever’s going on,” she continued, making sure to keep her voice gentle, “drinking yourself into a sugar coma isn’t going to help. Now, what’s wrong?”

Immediately Shirley’s face seemed to crumple and her shoulders began shaking again. “It’s…It’s Ni…Ni…Nigel!” she wailed, burying her face in her hands.

“Nigel?” Rachel asked in surprise, feeling her stomach twist a little. She was having a little trouble with Numbuh 1’s sudden disappearance as well, and she’d been trying not to dwell on it. But unlike Numbuh 10, Rachel had a pretty good idea of what had happened to Nigel Uno. Despite what the ‘Splinter Cell’ thought, she had her own ways of gathering information…

Not that this line of thought was doing much for the sobbing girl next to her. “Shirley, listen,” she began earnestly, “I know the official report says that Numbuh 1 is missing in action, but the truth is…” She found herself cut off by a frustrated little squeak and a violent shake of the other girl’s head.

“I know all that,” she said through her tears. “Sir,” she added as an afterthought.

“You know? But how…”

“Not everything, but Numbuh 5 told me so that I wouldn’t worry. I know he’s safe, and he’s doing something super-double-duper important. But I also know,” she sucked in a breath for a fresh wail of misery, “he’s never coming back!”

362 reached over for the redhead, and Shirley was soon laying on her side, her head in Rachel’s lap as she cried herself out. Rachel couldn’t help feeling a little surge of jealousy as she looked down at her. Even sobbing her eyes out, Numbuh 10 was still beautiful. “I know it hurts…” she began as Shirley’s sobs began to subside.

Once again, she found herself cut off. “You don’t know!” Shirley cried, burying her face in 362’s orange sweatshirt. “Nobody knows!”

“Nobody knows what?” Rachel blurted out far more sharply than she intended. Jeez Louise, they just found out they were related a few months ago, and they hadn’t said five words to each other before that!

“He was my boyfriend!” was the tearful reply, and Numbuh 10 immediately went into a fresh jag of crying, leaving Rachel to stare down at her, dumbstruck.

“Oh!” Rachel exclaimed as understanding hit. “So all that cousin stuff…that was just to throw Lizzie off.” That she could understand.

But suddenly Shirley seemed to realize that she had said too much. Her sobs quieted, though tears still leaked down her elfin cheeks. She pulled herself into a sitting position with her hands clasped between her knees, staring fixedly down at them. “Well…no,” she finally confessed in a timid almost-whisper. “We just hit it off so well at the retreat. Of course, we didn’t do anything then, and we said it was because we were related…but we kept in touch, and as soon as Lizzie stopped being a factor…”

She turned her head, her lovely features set in a frightened, pleading expression. “Please sir, you won’t tell anyone, will you?”

Rachel wasn’t sure what surprised her more, Numbuh 10’s confession, or how little difference it really made to her. A few things suddenly seemed to make a lot more sense now, though. “You know what?” she finally said, realizing that she had let too much time pass and Shirley was looking at her like she was going to turn into Count Spankulot. “Drop the ‘sir.’ Tonight it’s just Rachel…and you wait there. I’ll be right back.”

It was a quick jog to a supply room, and as Shirley looked on in surprise 362 returned with an armful of pillows, a thick quilt, all her sundae materials and an extra bowl. “Every time I have to stay here overnight I tell my Mom and Dad I’m at a slumber party,” Rachel said with a small smile as she threw the pillows on the couch, “so it’ll be nice to actually have one for once.”

“Um…Numbuh 362, sir?”

Rachel sat on the couch, a pile of pillows behind her as she pulled the quilt over the two of them. “I told you, it’s Rachel,” she said over Numbuh 10’s tentative question. She pushed the ice cream into Shirley’s hands. “Eat.” Rachel herself grabbed one of the loose cans of soda and guzzled it down quickly.

Shirley was halfway finished with her sundae before she spoke again. “I know why nobody brought me along like they did with Nigel’s parents or his team…we were really good at keeping it a secret. But he just…left.”

“You can’t be that surprised,” Rachel said through a mouthful of chocolate and whipped cream. “This was a huge chance for him, and he always puts the KND first.” She swallowed and sighed wistfully. “That’s one of the things I really liked about him…”

Numbuh 10 looked over at her Commander with surprise. “Did you like him?” The tone left no question about what she meant by ‘like.’

“Maybe. I dunno,” Rachel shrugged. “Even if I did, and even if he never had you, it wouldn’t matter.”

”Why not?” Shirley tilted her head curiously.

“When would I have time?” Numbuh 362 chuckled sardonically.

“You have some time right now,” Numbuh 10 pointed out with a playful smile.

“Huh?”

“Nothing,” Shirley chirped, reaching for the can of whipped cream. But rather than use it on her sundae, she leaned over and squirted a dollop right on the tip of Rachel’s nose.

“Hey!” Rachel laughed, and as she wiped the cream from her face and licked it off her fingertips, Numbuh 10 slipped out from under the quilt and kicked her shoes off. “What are you doing?” 362 asked.

“We’re overdressed for a slumber party,” Shirley complained, unfastening her pants and wriggling the tight fabric down her legs. “Besides, I’m too hot under that quilt.”

“You’re too hot everywhere,” Rachel said before she could stop herself, and immediately started blushing. She turned her head quickly, not just to hide her pink cheeks, but also because she realized she’d been staring as Shirley revealed her Rainbow Monkey panties along with her long, slender legs. They were just as pretty as the rest of her, and Rachel felt an unexpected pang when she tore her eyes from them.

“Thanks,” was all Numbuh 10 said, with no sign that she picked up anything weird from 362’s behavior. “But what about you?” she asked once she'd slipped under the quilt again.

“Me? I’m not…” Rachel trailed off a little as she turned back, seeing from Shirley’s expression that all she meant was that Rachel was still ‘overdressed.’ “Oh yeah.” Feeling a little self-conscious next to the reigning beauty of the KND, Rachel stayed under the quilt while removing her sandals and socks with her toes and then pulling her tiger-striped sweatshirt up over her head. That just left her in the blue pajamas she wore underneath.

But Shirley was still looking at her expectantly. With a shy smile and an oddly naughty little thrill Numbuh 362 shimmied the bottoms down her legs and kicked them out from under the quilt. “That’s better,” Numbuh 10 said, taking another spoonful of ice cream. Rachel cracked open another can and sipped it, trying to think of something to say. There was a peculiar feeling in the air all of a sudden, and suddenly both girls seemed to be feeling self-conscious.

The vaguely awkward silence was brought to a sudden end by a loud, resonant burp from Numbuh 10. Rachel actually started a little bit and stared at the redhead, surprised that such a deep noise could come from such a tiny girl. “’Scuse me,” Shirley murmured, blushing slightly. Unable to help herself, Rachel started giggling, and, still blushing, Shirley joined right in.

Rachel quickly guzzled the rest of her can and took several short, shallow breaths. “Kids Next Door, battle stations!” she belched, and both girls just completely dissolved into a helpless giggle fit, shaking with laughter until their sides hurt and they were gasping for air.

“He totally would have dumped me for you,” Shirley said as they both fought to catch their breath.

Rachel had to laugh at that, a short, derisive snort that was a lot less good-natured than the giggling from a moment ago. “Oh yeah, of course! What guy wouldn’t go for a plain rangy blonde who’d never have time for him? Especially if he was already going out with a gorgeous redhead that every boy in the KND would kill just to sit next to for awhile? Yeah, you’re right, no-brainer.”

“Seriously, he would have,” Numbuh 10 said earnestly, pulling herself upright and riding right over Rachel’s self-mocking little tirade. “I didn’t really think about it like this before, but you’re right. Nigel ate…eats…sleeps and breathes KND. I don’t know how Lizzie put up with it as long as she did. Being the Supreme Commander’s boyfriend? Yeah, you better believe he’d be all over that once the idea finally sank in.” She chuckled a little. “Even if his idea of a ‘hot date’ was TPing Wink and Fibb’s house.”

Numbuh 362 laughed again, but this time it was with genuine humor. She smiled kindly at Shirley, “Well, I’d say that it didn’t seem like I was missing much in that case, but there must have been something worth missing.” The redhead just smiled and shrugged, obviously still embarrassed at being caught crying like that.

Another pause started to stretch out and Rachel hastened to fill it. “Besides, I think I’d like people to like me for me, not just for being in charge. Not that that’s gonna happen anytime soon.” She meant that as a joke, but even she was surprised by how self-mocking it sounded coming out of her own mouth.

And as soon as she was finished, Shirley scooped some chocolate out of her bowl and smeared it on Rachel’s chin. “Cut it out!” Rachel laughed as she wiped her face clean. “I’m getting all sticky!”

“Just trying to sweeten you up a little,” Shirley said teasingly. “You seemed kinda sour.”

“Oh yeah?” Rachel retorted with a sudden grin. “Well you said you were too hot, so…” Without warning she picked a blob of half-melted ice cream out of her sundae and smeared it right into Shirley’s face. Numbuh 10 shrieked in surprised outrage as the cold dessert dripped down her face and neck and down to her shirt.

“You’re dead!” she squealed, throwing the thick quilt off the both of them. Before Rachel could react, the lovely girl snatched up one of the remaining cans of soda, shook it up and unleashed it all over Rachel’s body. The blonde squealed as the frigid, fizzy liquid soaked her completely.

“I can’t believe you did that!” the blonde girl gasped, wiping cola out of her eyes. Shirley just stared back at her, the corner of her mouth twitching up suspiciously. “You…you…you bitch!” Rachel shouted, snatching the bottle of chocolate sauce and lunging at the other girl.

What followed next was half wrestling match and half food fight. Rachel bowled Shirley over with her charge and began squirting chocolate all over her face. But Shirley wrapped her bare legs around the older girl’s waist with surprisingly boneless grace and twisted, sending them both rolling off the couch and onto the quilt. Rachel landed on her knees with Shirley’s her legs still latched around the other girl’s waist, keeping the redhead’s butt lifted off the ground.

The can of whipped cream was nearby, and as she held Rachel’s chocolate-squirting hand away Shirley grabbed the can and inserted the nozzle into the collar of her commanding officer’s soda-soaked PJs, squirting a massive amount of whipped cream over Rachel’s chest. “Wow sir,” she taunted, giggling, “I had no idea you stuffed!”

Rather than respond, 362 just dropped the chocolate and twisted her hand around until she was holding Shirley’s wrist. She grabbed the smaller girl’s other wrist with her free hand and used her superior strength to pin both of them up above Numbuh 10’s head with one hand. As Shirley struggled desperately, Rachel opened a fresh can of soda and, with an evil smile, very deliberately poured the contents over her face.

Shirley twisted her head around, spluttering and coughing as bubbles went up her nose. When the can was empty, Rachel just smirked gloatingly down at her victim, waiting to see how she’d react.

And when the belle of the KND shook the soda out of her delicate eyes and cracked them open, turning them to Rachel, there was a reaction all right. Not one either of them had expected, but one they were both secretly hoping for. The instant their eyes met the tension that had been building beneath their roughhousing came bursting to the surface.

362 collapsed on top of the other girl, pressing their lips together tightly. Shirley instantly returned the kiss with her mouth wide open, thrusting her tongue into Rachel’s mouth with wild enthusiasm. They wrapped their arms around each other and Shirley, who still had her legs around Rachel’s waist, shifted their grip to her hips, bringing their most private places pressed tightly together, separated by nothing but two thin layers of cloth.

“Hot!” Rachel gasped, tearing her mouth away from Shirley’s for a moment. “It’s so hot!” She had never felt anything quite like the heat radiating from the other girl’s sex, so much hotter than normal body heat, pulsing and somehow greedy.

“I know!” Shirley groaned and clenched her legs, clamping the two even more tightly together. They joined their mouths to kiss again, but this was more like simply holding their opened mouths together, teeth clinking gently together as they drew in each other’s breath.

Then Rachel surprised herself a little by aggressively biting down on Shirley’s lower lip and sucking on it. That seemed to be a signal for both of them to start pulling each others' tops off. The tight yellow shirt Shirley was wearing peeled off easily, but the mass of whipped cream that had been sprayed on Rachel’s chest got smeared all over her face and hair as the pajama top came off.

“You have boobs!” Numbuh 10 squealed with delight as Rachel’s miniscule, dessert-covered breasts came into view. Rachel felt herself blushing all the way down to her toes, but before she could do anything about her embarrassment Shirley had released the vice-like grip of her legs and wriggled down low enough to begin lapping the cream from Rachel’s tiny mounds. “Mmm, tasty boobs…” she murmured teasingly.

All Rachel could do was moan and try to arch her chest down towards her. She had only just begun to bud, and the skin there was so sensitive… Each time Shirley’s soft tongue swept another sweet dollop away it made Rachel gasp, a tiny high pitched squeak that she couldn’t control anymore than the flashes of pleasure the licking was sending all through her body and right between her legs.

And when Shirley closed her lips around one of her stiff, pink little nipples, Rachel couldn’t hold herself still anymore. She’d been propping herself up with both hands, and in a single movement she was rolling onto her back, holding Shirley’s head to make sure the redhead moved with her. “Suck my titties!” she whispered desperately, reaching a foot up to rub up and down Shirley’s bare thigh. “Please suck my titties!”

“Yes sir!” Shirley giggled, and grabbed the bottle of chocolate syrup. Numbuh 10 sat up on her commander’s hips and let the thick, sweet topping drizzle out, drawing a spiral pattern over each of Rachel’s budding breasts. The redhead laid an extra dollop of chocolate on each nipple, and Rachel quickly learned why as Shirley picked up the jar of cherries and used the chocolate to stick one right on each little nub. The cherries were very cold, and Rachel gasped slightly as they touched her flesh, her toes curling reflexively.

Shirley took a moment to admire her work, and Rachel giggled at the hungry expression on her face. “See anything you like?” the blonde teased, folding her arms behind her head.

”Mmm-hmm!” Shirley moaned in soft agreement. She placed her hands on Rachel’s shoulders and lowered her head to the other girl’s chest once more. The redhead lapped daintily at the chocolate trail she had laid; very different from the bold, deep strokes of her tongue she had lashed Rachel’s breasts with before. The blonde found the sensation to be such sweet torture. It still felt electrically good, but it tickled! Rachel found herself holding her breath in anticipation of the next lick, and she was soon biting her hand to keep herself from making too much noise.

Shirley seemed to realize the effect she was having on her supreme commander, teasing her with tiny little prods of her tongue and random pauses before giving a short little lick that made the blonde clench her toes tightly. Finally, Rachel just couldn’t take it anymore. “Stop!” she begged in a giggling gasp. “Please!”

“Stop?” Shirley echoed, her lower lip stuck out in a pout. “But I was having so much fun!” Nonetheless, she relented, sliding to Rachel’s side and rubbing her palm over the older girl’s belly in a slow circle. Rachel took in a deep breath and sighed with pleasure at the gentle caress. Shirley started to say something, then stopped. Rachel looked down at her questioningly, and the redhead looked back with a smile that seemed a little hesitant.

“What do you want to do now?” Shirley finally asked, and Rachel felt herself blush at the tentative, probing tone in the other girl’s voice. Rumors she had heard and fantasies she’d had gave Rachel a little hint as to the kind of things they might do, and it seemed like Shirley might be thinking of the same kind of things.

But the blonde commander couldn’t quite work up the nerve to be the one to cross that line. “…Kiss me again,” she murmured, feeling more than a little lame. If Shirley was disappointed though, she had the good grace not to show it. Instead, she plucked one of the cherries still adorning Rachel’s nipples and popped it into her mouth. The redhead wiggled up a little and pressed her lips to Rachel’s waiting mouth, using her tongue to push the cherry into Rachel’s mouth.

The little fruit was still pretty cool, and it was a very interesting sensation as they pushed it back and forth with their tongues. Rachel reached over and stroked Shirley’s beautiful red hair as they kissed, savoring every tiny sensation of their contact. Finally, the cherry burst, and each girl made a soft sound against the other’s mouth as the sweet juice coated their tongues and trickled down their cheeks.

Some time later Shirley pushed herself up and off of Rachel with a soft, sticky sound as their chocolate-smeared skin separated. The other cherry had stuck to Shirley’s almost completely flat chest, only to drop back onto Rachel’s breast and roll off. Shirley licked her lips and looked down at the blonde, who bit the corner of her lip nervously as she returned the gaze. “Do you wanna do anything else?” Shirley asked persistently.

Rachel, feeling a nervous trembling starting in her tummy and spreading outward, just shrugged a little, trying to act nonchalant. “I don’t know…do you?”

“Maybe…” Shirley murmured coyly, looking off to the side. “But we’d have to do something first…”

“Like what?” Rachel returned. For a moment, her nervousness turned completely into excitement and she boldly added, “I’ll do anything you tell me to.”

“Anything, huh?” Shirley replied in a shaky whisper. She pulled away from Rachel, their skin peeling apart from the sticky sweet mess covering both of them. As Rachel watched, the lovely redhead rose to her feet and turned her back to the other girl, facing the railing and the observation window beyond. She seemed to shiver a little and she hugged herself as she looked back at Rachel with an intense, searching expression. Silhouetted against the gleaming blue of the Earth, her red hair cascading down her naked back and her green eyes catching the light, she was so beautiful that Rachel felt herself aching all over.

Shirley turned her head to face forward. “Pull my panties down,” she commanded quietly.

Rachel licked her lips nervously and nodded, even though Shirley couldn’t see her. She stood and walked over to the redhead and put her hands on Numbuh 10’s hips. The younger girl gasped, and Rachel snatched her hands back. “No, it’s okay,” Shirley said, still looking forward. “Your hands are just cold.”

“Oh, okay,” Rachel replied softly, and put her hands back. Shirley twitched a little, and Rachel saw goosebumps rise over her perfect skin. Licking her lips nonstop, Rachel slid her thumbs into the waistband of the other girl’s panties and began to slide them down, sinking back down to her knees as she went. When the brightly-colored underpants were down around Shirley’s ankles, Rachel took a deep breath. “Now what?” she asked, mostly just to fill the quiet.

“Doyouwanttokissit?” Shirley asked in a rushed whisper so quiet that Rachel barely caught it, and needed a second to figure out what was said.

When she did, Rachel let her eyes wander to the sight she had carefully avoided so far. Shirley’s behind was as beautiful as the rest of her, two plump, perfect half-moons cradled by her skinny hips. The blonde didn’t think, didn’t hesitate for an instant as she leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on each soft cheek.

“Ahhh…!” Shirley made a strange, soft exclamation that seemed like it was half sigh and half gasp. She turned quickly in place, stepping out of her panties as she went, and Rachel’s eyes widened and her breath stopped…only to come out in a soft sigh of relief and disappointment when she saw that Shirley’s hands were cupped between her legs. The blonde looked questioningly up at the redhead, and saw that Shirley’s cheeks and chest were flushed almost the same shade as her hair.

“Have…have you ever seen another girl’s?” Shirley asked faintly.

Rachel shook her head. “No. I mean…you know…I’ve seen another girl’s. But I’ve never really looked, you know?”

“Yeah,” Shirley said in a breathless chuckle. “Me either…”

“I want to see yours.” Rachel blurted out, and the words hung in the air for a moment, as Numbuh 362 tried to figure out how she let herself say that.

“You have to let me see yours, then,” Shirley replied in a low, husky and eager tone, surprising Rachel.

“Who…who goes first?” Rachel asked, hoping nervously it wouldn’t have to be her. But the redhead just looked back at her pleadingly, and Numbuh 362 realized she was going to have to step up.

Then an idea struck her, and it was so perfect she was able to stand and pull off the sticky fabric of her panties without a second thought. Cupping a hand between her legs like Shirley, the blonde commander returned to the couch, laying on her side and staring intently at the other girl. “See?” she said, using her free hand to gesture, “You can lie down like this, but facing the other way so we can do it…”

“Together…” Shirley finished, her voice a breath of longing as a relieved and very eager smile appeared on her face. Keeping one hand firmly covering her little mound, the Numbuh 10 clambered onto the couch as well, laying so that her hips were right in front of Rachel’s face, and vice versa.

“Okay,” Rachel said, giggling nervously, “on three. One…”

”Two…” Shirley murmured.

“Three!” They said in unison, and both removed their hands. There was silence for several long moments.

“It’s so pink,” Rachel half-whispered, looking at Shirley’s little cookie, her lips as pink as rose petals and covered in a soft sheen of moisture. There was a scent as well, a sweet and musky fragrance that seemed to spread all through Rachel and made her feel very light-headed.

“So’s yours,” Shirley replied. “You…don’t have any hair yet.”

“Yeah I do… a little. It’s hard to see because it’s blonde,” Rachel said, feeling herself blush.

“Ohhh…I see it,” The redhead giggled breathlessly. “It’s like peach fuzz.”

“Not yours,” Rachel said softly. “Yours is totally smooth…but it’s…it’s really warm.” She could feel the heat, more intense than regular body heat, rising up from that perfectly smooth little mound.

“Yours too.” Shirley replied. After that, silence reigned again for another minute or so, until Rachel felt the other girl shifting around.

At first, Rachel thought Shirley might just be getting more comfortable…but then she felt a feathery touch of fingertips against her vulva, making her gasp.

The touch pulled back. “What?” Shirley asked, sounding fearful.

“N-nothing…I just…I wasn’t expecting it.”

“You weren’t?” The redhead asked, sounding surprised. “I thought…well…nevermind.”

“No, what?”

When Shirley spoke again, it was clear she was forcing out every word. “When you said to do this, I thought you might have…seen the same kind of things I had.”

“Like what?” Rachel asked, levering herself up with one arm. Shirley’s face was blushing brightly, and she was looking studiously up at Rachel’s feet, avoiding her eyes.

“You know…stuff the grownups really don’t want kids to see…like on the computer…?”

“Oh…oh!” Rachel did know what the redhead was talking about, but… “I…I peeked once,” she confessed, “but it seemed…well…kinda gross…” she trailed off. “but it’s okay if you like it!” she added hurriedly.

“Yeah, a lot of it is gross,” Shirley said ruefully, “but some of it…some of the stuff with just girls…is really, really…nice.” She dared to look back at the blonde, a tiny, hopeful smile on her face.

Rachel felt herself returning that small smile. “Like…what do they do?”

“Oh…they help each other take their clothes off, like we did,” Shirley replied, whispering. “And they…kiss each other all over while they do it. And…and if they end up like we are,” she continued, sinking back down and looking once more at Rachel’s girlhood, “they’ll start…touching…and kissing…”

“Like this?” Rachel whispered, so quietly that she didn’t think the other girl would be able to hear. Very slowly, she traced a fingertip all around Shirley’s most private spot, fascinated by the sight and sensation of the perfectly smooth, incredibly soft skin against her finger.

“Nmmhhh…” was the only sound Shirley made in reply. A moment later Rachel felt a touch on her pussy again as the redhead began her tentative exploration once more.

Maybe she’d gotten scared off by Rachel’s earlier reaction, but Shirley was being even gentler than before, to the point that Rachel could barely feel the other girls’ caress. But even those tiny touches were causing something to change inside the blonde commander. She’d had naughty feelings before, ‘tingles’ that she could usually satisfy by pressing her hand down between her legs, or squeezing something tight between her thighs.

But those feelings were nothing compare to what she was feeling now…it felt like there was something coiling up inside her stomach, and she wanted…needed…Shirley to…to…do something. What something was Rachel didn’t consciously know, but it wasn’t long before she began enacting her own desires on Shirley. Her light brushes slowly became bold strokes of her fingers, right down the tight little slit. She could hear Shirley’s breath getting more and more ragged, and her bald quim got wetter and wetter, until Rachel’s fingers were glistening with dampness.

Then Rachel noticed a little bud, a tiny button peeking out from between the folds of Shirley’s lips. Rachel recognized it…she had one herself. But hers had never been so big. Experimentally, the blonde lightly brushed her finger over it. The effect on Shirley was instantaneous. Immediately, her whole body tensed, and a high-pitched, strangled squeak escaped her lips. Rachel took her hand back. “Did that hurt?” she asked, concerned.

“No!” Shirley gasped, relaxing. “No…I was actually hoping…Just do it again, it’s the best.”

Numbuh 10 was expecting just another touch, but she hadn’t counted on the change that had come over her commander. Half-understood rumor and fantasy all came together with a click, and Rachel knew what she wanted to do. So instead of a light caress of fingertips, Shirley’s eyes popped open wide as she felt Rachel run her warm, wet tongue over the most sensitive part of her body.

Rachel herself experienced a surge in her blood that was almost frightening. Shirley’s smell filled her nostrils, and her taste…salty and sweet, and so completely different from what she had expected. She felt Shirley shudder, and felt the redhead’s hand slide down her side and rest on Rachel’s behind, where it squeezed possessively. Emboldened, Rachel did it again, and again.

“Ah! Oh…Numbuh Sixty…Numbuh 32…Rachel!” Shirley squeaked. “I can’t…I can’t…” Rachel didn’t give the younger girl a chance to pull herself together again, and opened her lips to engulf Shirley’s pussy, her mouth sucking and her tongue lashing to and fro, kissing the redhead’s plump little bower far more passionately than she had kissed her mouth earlier.

Shirley cried out, her hand sliding up and down Rachel’s body. “Suck my pussy!” she gasped, “Lick my clitty…never stop! Never ever ever ever…”

Clitty… The name for that delightful little button stuck in Rachel’s mind. Do it back, the Supreme Commander mentally commanded her subordinate, unwilling to take her mouth away. Lick me!

And as if she had heard that silent plea, Shirley began returning the favor. The first few strokes of her tiny tongue were probing and tentative, but very quickly she was going at Rachel’s hungry mound with welcome enthusiasm, her tongue pressing Rachel’s virgin lips apart until it found it’s target. And when it did…

So good…so good…perfect…thank you, thank you…goooooood! It was like nothing Rachel ever felt, pleasure so sweet and so incredibly intense it almost hurt, but she found herself pressing her hips to meet Shirley’s mouth. For an instant she was so overwhelmed she forgot what she was supposed to be doing, but a muffled whine from the other girl got Rachel’s tongue moving again.

Numbuh 10 filled Rachel’s mind and senses, images of the beautiful little operative racing into 362’s mind’s eye. Completely devoid of the usual jealousy, she drank in Shirley’s beauty, feeling so close to her, feeling so happy that she was able to make the redhead feel so good…and that the redhead was making her feel just as wonderful!

As one, they wrapped their arms around each other, pressing their bodies together tightly. Their small forms danced as they writhed against each other, the room silent except for light, muffled cries and occasional gasps as one girl or the other had to breathe.

Then Shirley groaned and tightened her arms around the other girl, even as her hips bucked back so fast that Rachel had to lunge to keep her sucking lips in place. Then Numbuh 10 thrust her hips forward, again and again, a fresh flood of sweet nectar seeming to pour into Rachel’s mouth.

Less than a second later, Rachel understood, as her very first orgasm bolted through her. The incredible, torturous ecstasy completely took away her ability to think, and she acted completely on reflex as she pulled her mouth away and somehow get herself face to face with Shirley in a single movement that would have made any contortionist envious.

She pressed her lips to Shirley’s, tasting herself in the redhead’s mouth. Her hand slid down between them and her middle finger slipped into the blazing hot crevice between Shirley’s petals, running over and over the redhead’s little nub. Shirley nearly screamed into the blonde’s mouth and she quickly returned the favor, each girl’s willing fingers extending and somehow enhancing the amazing sensations as they kissed with wild, untrained fervor.

Finally, Shirley broke her mouth away. “No more!” she gasped, and Rachel understood…her nerves down there felt overloaded, and every touch was like electricity. Not painful, but still somehow unbearable. They took their hands back, but continued to kiss. Softer now, sweeter and more luxuriously.

Slowly Rachel began to realize what a sweaty, sticky mess the two of them were, and giggled gently. “What’s so funny?” Shirley whispered, her eyes sparkling.

“I just thought about how messy we got…we must look totally scary.” She kissed the tip of Numbuh 10’s nose. “Well, not you. You’re always pretty.”

“So are you,” Shirley returned, returning the kiss at the same time. “You’re the prettiest Supreme Commander we’ve ever had. Everyone says so.”

”Oh please,” Rachel giggled again, at the same time feeling warm tingles all over. Did everyone really say that? “That’s just because the last two Supreme Commanders were boys, and barely anyone remembers Numbuh 100 anymore.”

“Nuh uh!” Numbuh 10 protested, poking the underside of Rachel’s chin. “There are pictures everywhere, duh. And before it was Numbuh 100, it was Numbuh √2, and she was really pretty…but not as pretty as you!”

Rachel bit her lip as her churning emotions tried to grasp the most lovely operative in her entire organization telling her she was pretty. All of a sudden, she very nearly felt like crying. “Be my girlfriend!” she blurted out impulsively. Shirley blinked and opened her mouth, but Rachel, having gone past the point of no return, just rolled over whatever the small redhead was about to say. “I know I’ll be gone soon, and I won’t remember anything…I know you could pick any boy in the whole world…and probably a lot of the girls. And I know we have to keep it secret. But I’ve just been so lonely lately…Nigel’s gone, and soon I’ll be gone, and I won’t remember anything. I know I’m not Numbuh 1…but maybe I can make you feel better. And…and…and if you were with me, I know I’d treasure every second I have left even more.”

Shirley just smiled and kissed Rachel gently before chuckling, “You’re so silly sir…I’m already your girlfriend. I was your girlfriend the second we kissed. This…this is all because of that. You didn’t need to say anything.”

“Oh…!” was all Rachel managed to get out, in a faint little voice. The smaller girl just chuckled again and snuggled up against the blonde.

“And I want to see…I think, even if you lose your memory about everything else, if after you turn 13 some little red-haired kid shows up, I’ll bet you still remember me.”

Rachel chuckled. “You know…I bet I will too. Now, we should get cleaned up.” She moved as if she was going to sit up, but found that Shirley was holding her down.

“Nuh-uh!” Numbuh 10 grinned. “Not yet. I think I want to make sure this memory really sticks out for you.”

Returning the expression, Rachel reached blindly off the bed and felt around till she came up with the bottle of chocolate syrup. “I’ll pay really close attention,” she promised.

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 07:41 PM

------------------------------------------------------

Jazmine Gets Fearsome

By The Evil Fairy

------------------------------------------------------

�I hate this I hate this I hate this,� Jazmine DuBois chanted to herself as she hovered around the edge of the soccer field, trying to remain as inconspicuous and far away from the action as possible. Not being a girl with much of an athletic bent she tended to dislike gym class in general, and the days they were forced to play team sports were the worst. About the best she could hope for was being kept out of play once her team realized she was next to useless.

�Hey Jaz, heads up!� one of her teammates shouted, dashing said hope and snapping her out of her reverie. After looking around frantically, she felt panic rising at the sight of Cindy �Fearsome� McPhearson charging straight at her, blonde pigtails whipping in the air, with virtually Jaz�s entire team chasing after her.

�Uh-oh, uh-oh!� Cindy jeered as she ran the ball up the field. �C�mon Jazzy, brick me out! Maybe you can catch the ball in all that hair! Best stop me now, �cause you ain�t never gonna catch me with that fuzzball weighin� you down!�

Jazmine was very touchy about her frizzy hair, and the sting of Cindy�s taunts forced the normally timid girl into action. Not really knowing what she was doing, she sprinted right towards the obnoxious blonde. Surprised at the sudden charge, Cindy veered out of the way, but Jazmine turned right along with her. When less than a foot separated the two they both realized they were about to collide. Jazmine shrieked and leapt out of the way, her foot catching the ball hard and sending it bouncing to the other side of the field. Cindy hopped backwards and fell heavily on her rear, shouting in outrage as the other players dashed after the ball.

�Ohmygosh, are you okay?� Jaz asked while offering Cindy a hand up.

�Tch, get that out my face, bitch!� Cindy snarled, slapping the hand away. Jazmine held that hand to her chest, a hurt expression on her face. Cindy got back on her feet and ran back into the fray, pausing to give Jaz one last glare over her shoulder for good measure.

Fortunately for Jazmine that was the most action she saw on the field. Her team lost�which was virtually inevitable since it wasn�t the team Cindy was on. In fact, Jazmine ended up being the only one who managed to keep the blonde superstar from scoring a goal once she got the ball� a fact which Jaz was actually kind of proud of, even if she was afraid Cindy was going to beat her up for it later.

But as Jazmine was getting dressed after showering she felt a hand give her behind a quick squeeze just before her jeans covered it. The young girl squealed in surprise and spun around to see Cindy smirking at her. �Nice,� the blonde said.

�Huh?� Jaz replied, confused.

�Yo, sorry for bein� all �grar� at you out there,� Cindy pushed on. �I was just all pissed �cause you got the ball away from me. You got some serious game, girl: ain�t no-one put me on my ass like that before!�

�Uhhh..thanks? I guess?� Jaz smiled a little. �It was mostly just luck.�

�Oh damn!� Cindy staggered back and clapped her hand to her forehead. �No you didn�t! You knock the Fearsome on her ass, and you say it was just luck! Damn, that�s cold!�

�I�m sorry!� Jazmine exclaimed, now more confused than ever.

�Ah, I�m just messin� with you,� Cindy laughed. �Chill. Nice ass, by the way.�

Jazmine felt her cheeks growing hot at that. �Um�um�I�thank you?�

One of the girls who had been getting dressed nearby, a friend of Cindy�s, started laughing. �You�re such a freak, Cindy!�

�Aw, you just jealous �cause I ain�t looking at your ass,� Cindy shot back with a grin, and her friend laughed even harder.

�You have a nice�butt�too,� Jazmine interjected in an attempt to join in. She started off strong but couldn�t keep herself from trailing off when it came time to use a bad word.

�Oooo,� Cindy cried gleefully. �Jaz likes my skinny white ass! Well gimme a little sugar then!� Giggling, Cindy turned around, bent over slightly and pulled her shorts down, revealing a pair of bright pink panties with tiny red heart print.

�Wh-what?� Jazmine stammered, not understanding. She could feel her cheeks getting pink again.

�Go on, give it a little somethin� somethin�! I grabbed your ass, you spank mine.� Cindy wiggled her rear at the other girl.

Jazmine was trying to be cool�and had no idea whether or not any of this was cool�but Cindy really seemed to be expecting it. So Jaz lifted her hand and gave the other girl a half-hearted tap across one cheek.

�Oh, snap!� Cindy giggled. �Oh, I�m all punished and shit after that attack!� The bell for the next class rang, and Cindy straightened up and pulled her shorts up. �S�alright though. Maybe you didn�t wanna hurt something you loooooove so much,� Cindy winked at the furiously blushing Jazmine, and left the locker room with her friend.

-----------------------------------

Jaz and Cindy weren�t in the same class, except when two classrooms merged for gym on Thursdays, and they didn�t exactly run in the same circles. So the exchange in the locker room was really the most the two girls had ever interacted. And yet, over the next couple of weeks Jazmine found herself thinking again and again about how Cindy�s hand had felt on her butt...and how it felt to touch another girl�s rear end. And any time Cindy so much as glanced at her in the halls Jazmine felt herself starting to blush. It was very confusing.

Two weeks after their first encounter, Jazmine was humming to herself as she got dressed in the locker room. Gym class had been track and field, and while she wasn�t great at it or anything she thought it was a lot more fun than most of the stuff they did. Best of all she didn�t really feel like she was competing with anyone.

As usual, she was parked in a sort of secluded spot at the end of a row of lockers. Showering with the other girls made her uncomfortable, as did getting dressed with them. Not so much because she was shy about them seeing her, but for some reason she was always nervous that someone would accuse her of peeking at them. Even though she always tried very hard not to look.

She had just pulled her plain white panties on when a soft voice from right behind her made her jump. �Mmmm, cookies and cream milkshake. You know I like that.� Jazmine held her shirt up to her bare chest and turned to see Cindy grinning at her, hands on her hips. The blonde was wearing only a white undershirt and a pair of mint green panties.

�C-cookies and cream?� Jaz stumbled, hoping she wasn�t starting to blush already.

�Well yeah. Your momma�s white and your dad�s black, right?� Cindy asked carelessly. Seeing the way Jazmine�s expression suddenly darkened at the reference to her mixed race heritage, Cindy held her hands up. �Aw c�mon, don�t be like that! It just fits you �cause you look so sweet!�

Jazmine felt her anger soften a little. �Really?�

�Oh yeah!� For a surprising moment, the hip-hop slang drained out of Cindy�s tone and she almost sounded�normal. �You�re really pretty.�

Now Jazmine was sure she was blushing. �Really? I mean�you too.�

�Awww, damn Jaz, you gonna make me blush!� Cindy laughed teasingly. Her tone remained the same, but her voice dropped so that she was certain it was only audible to her and Jazmine. �If I�m so pretty�maybe you should kiss me.�

�What�really?� Jazmine blinked in surprise.

�Yeah�I wanna kiss you.�

�You�do?� Jaz hated how much like an idiot she sounded whenever Cindy talked to her, but she couldn�t seem to help it.

�Oh yeah�and not just on the lips.� Cindy took a step forward, and suddenly Jaz had a hard time catching her breath. �I wanna kiss you all over that damn fine body.� She grinned again, and Jazmine just stared back at her, eyes wide. Cindy brought two fingers to her own lips, and then she laid those fingers against Jazmine�s. �See ya.� With that, she turned and walked away, leaving Jazmine standing there, dumbfounded. The bell rang, startling the small girl badly and making her realize she still only one step away from being naked. She frantically pulled her clothes on and peeled out of the locker room.

The next day, right after recess, Jazmine was drinking from a water fountain. Suddenly, a voice whispered in her ear, �I wanna strip you naked and lick you all over right now!� Jaz jerked upright and coughed on her water. Looking around wildly, she saw Cindy�s braided blonde pigtails swinging as the athletic girl nonchalantly walked away, not even looking back at Jazmine.

Jaz quickly bent back down to the water fountain, desperately trying to get her fluttering stomach back under control before anyone could see. Why is she teasing me like this? Jazmine thought desperately. Why can�t she leave me alone? And why�why do I kinda like it?

When lunchtime rolled around, Jazmine sat by Huey and some other kids. As usual, Huey was brooding, and for once Jazmine didn�t feel much like trying to get him to talk. Instead she just scanned the cafeteria, looking for Cindy. The blonde was sitting with a group of friends, laughing boisterously. When Cindy noticed she was being watched she grinned and winked at Jazmine. Then she put two fingers against her mouth in a v-shape and wiggled her tongue between them. Jaz didn�t know exactly what the gesture meant, but it�s obviously obscene nature made her start to blush again.

�I gotta go to the bathroom!� she said abruptly, jumping to her feet.

�Do what you gotta do,� Huey replied in his usual laconic, disinterested tone. Jazmine�s heart skipped a beat when she noticed that Huey was looking over at Cindy as well, and she figured he must have seen what the blonde girl had done. Jazmine�s cheeks flamed red and she bolted out of the cafeteria.

�Bathroom!� she almost yelled at the teacher who was monitoring the cafeteria door. The teacher looked surprised but quickly stepped out of the way to let Jazmine pass.

Jazmine sped down the hall to the restrooms. And just as she touched the handle a familiar voice spoke behind her. �So what, you want me to join you in there or somethin�?� Jazmine turned her head, her stomach doing flips when she saw Cindy standing there, a smirk on her face and her arms crossed expectantly.

�I�I��

�Well you gotta want somethin�, �cause there�s another bathroom like right next to the cafeteria, and you went to this one. So what up? Did you just need a little �me time?�� Cindy asked, air quoting the last two words. Jaz blushed sharply, and Cindy leaned in, bringing her face close to the other girl�s. There was a predatory little smile on the blonde girl�s lips that made it impossible for Jazmine to catch her breath. �Or maybe you wanted me to follow you so you could get a little me time.�

Jazmine was trapped. She knew Cindy was right: there was no reason why Jaz couldn�t have used the closer restroom. Not trusting herself to speak, Jazmine just opened the door and held it open, looking back at the blonde girl. Now she really just wanted to see what Cindy would do next.

Cindy grinned, �Oh, now that�s what I�m talkin� about!� She stepped into the restroom, grabbed the front of Jazmine�s pink t-shirt and yanked her inside. Like almost always, Cindy was wearing a blue sports jersey and shorts over a white shirt. Jazmine was simply wearing her t-shirt and jeans. But the hungry way Cindy was looking at her made Jaz feel like she was wearing much, much less.

The two of them just stood there, Cindy�s fist still closed around the fabric of Jazmine�s top. Both girls were breathing heavily as the door slowly swung shut behind them. When it finally pulled itself closed Cindy released her grip and shifted it to Jaz�s wrist, holding it up gently against one of the restroom�s tiled walls. �You never said,� Cindy whispered, her light voice husky, �if you wanted to kiss me or not.� Jazmine was pressed against the wall, and Cindy was so close that their young bodies were almost touching.

Jazmine could barely breathe, but somehow, she managed to gasp out a single word, �Yes.� And it was funny�she had always tried to be a good girl, who told the truth. But it seemed like she had never before told the truth quite as much as she had with that one word.

�This is gonna feel sooooo good�� Cindy breathed, tilting her head slightly as she brought their lips together.

Soft�warm�sweet� Those were the only words in Jazmine�s mind as she felt Cindy�s mouth on hers. Jaz�s blood was pounding, and yet her eyes fluttered shut and her whole body seemed to relax in a warm haze as Cindy kissed her.

Until, that is, Cindy started to really kiss her. With her hands resting lightly on Jazmine�s shoulders, Cindy pushed her body up against the mocha-skinned girl�s and opened her mouth slightly, letting just the tip of her tongue probe gently at Jazmine�s lips, seeking entry.

The moment that happened Jazmine went on the attack! Surprising both of them, the normally timid girl wrapped her arms around Cindy�s back, pulling her tight. One of Jazmine�s legs came up and hooked around Cindy�s thighs to lock the blonde�s body tight against her own. Jaz opened her mouth wide, sucking Cindy�s tongue in while Jaz�s own tongue slid against it and into Cindy�s mouth. Cindy was too shocked by Jazmine�s sudden aggressiveness to respond at first, but after a few seconds had passed she returned the kiss with equal enthusiasm. Her hands dropped down to Jazmine�s denim-covered rear and squeezed, holding Jaz tight as Cindy rolled her hips out against the other girl�s.

�Oh fuck me, girl!� Cindy gasped out against Jazmine�s hungry, sucking lips. �I knew you were hot, I didn�t know you were a freak too!� The blonde dug her nails into Jazmine�s jeans and ground their clothed mounds together, dry-humping her hard.

Jazmine just moaned slightly and tried to catch Cindy�s mouth again, but Cindy suddenly giggled and pushed away from the other girl, grinning evilly. �Uh-uh! You ain�t gettin� no more right now.�

�How come?� Jazmine whined with a puppy-like pout, her entire body tingling with the need for more.

��Cause!� Cindy laughed. �This ain�t exactly private, you know? So tell you what: I got basketball practice after school. You come watch me, and after�� Cindy smirked and put her hand on Jazmine�s stomach, sliding her fingers down until the tips were dipping down the front of Jaz�s jeans and threatening to go lower. Jazmine sucked in a breath and held it, her tingles rising to the point of electric shock. �We gonna get our freak on,� Cindy murmured. Then, still grinning, she spun around so quickly that her pigtails slapped against Jazmine�s cheeks before she pranced out of the restroom.

The remaining two and a half hours until school let out passed in a very slow blur for Jazmine. Both incredibly nervous and incredibly eager, she couldn�t stop thinking about what Cindy said. Diddling herself beneath the covers had become a nightly ritual for Jazmine, but she still wasn�t at all sure what to expect when Cindy �got her freak on.� But as nervous as she was, she still really really wanted to find out!

So when school let out, Jaz made a beeline right for the gym while leaving her mom a message saying that she�d be walking home late. The predominantly female J. Edgar Hoover Elementary basketball team was already practicing when Jazmine stepped inside. As she made her way to the stands Cindy caught sight of her and smiled. The expression kind of surprised Jazmine, as it wasn�t the teasing grin or knowing smirk that Cindy usually had when she looked at Jaz, but was instead just a sunny, genuinely happy smile.

And an instant later that smile suddenly turned to determination as the blonde effortlessly snatched a ball from one of her teammates. She drove deep before making a lazy hook shot that swished right through the basket from almost half court. Jazmine was amazed at the graceful power in Cindy�s moves and the almost careless ease with which she carried them out. The frizzy-haired girl clapped loudly, oblivious to the odd looks she was getting from the less enthusiastic crowd of parents, friends and other spectators.

And that was only the beginning. Anytime Cindy managed to get her hands on a ball she immediately went towards the basket in a wild, spotlight-stealing display of her raw natural talent. Each time she�d look back at Jazmine with a gleeful smile as she saw the other girl cheering her on. The louder Jazmine cheered, the more incredible Fearsome McPhearson became. Eventually, of course, the coach stepped in and told the blonde to take five for showboating.

�You�re amazing!� Jazmine whispered as Cindy took a seat on the lowest row of benches right under Jazmine.

�I know it!� Cindy chirped, trying to casually play off how much she was preening under the praise. �Everyone else just hatin� �cause I got skills.� Jazmine giggled and Cindy turned and gave her another genuine smile. �I�m glad you came to watch,� Cindy blurted out impulsively, her playful smile melting into an earnest expression. �My Mom and Dad would come watch me sometimes when they were together, but now they fight too much.�

Jazmine blinked, nonplussed by the sudden outburst of honesty. But at that moment the coach blew his whistle and called Cindy back to practice. Cindy quickly recovered, giving the cinnamon-skinned girl a grin and wink before running back out to the court. Jaz kept watching and cheering, all the while trying to figure out the mercurial girl who had forced her way into Jazmine�s life.

Once practice was over, all the kids except Cindy headed back to the lockers. Cindy stayed, giving the excuse that the wanted to work on her free throws. When Jazmine caught her eye the blonde just winked and put a finger to her lips. So Jaz sat and waited, watching Cindy sink nine out of every ten shots. Before too long, the other kids on the team emerged and left until they and the remaining spectators had gone. The coach told Cindy that he�d be in his office and then left.

Then Cindy and Jaz were all alone in the gym.

�Alright�let�s do this,� Cindy said, looking around with the ball held under her arm.

�What are we gonna do?� Jaz asked. As she spoke she clambered down the stands and walked onto the court slowly, her hands clasped behind her back with exaggerated casualness.

�Follow me,� Cindy headed off to the locker room and Jazmine followed. A whole flock of butterflies fluttered like mad in her stomach. Cindy waited till Jazmine got inside, then swiftly closed the door and turned the deadbolt. She turned with a sly, secret smile for Jazmine, who gave her a shy, uncertain expression in return.

�Why do you want me?� Jazmine asked, softly.

Seeing Jazmine�s hesitation made Cindy pause. She leaned back against the door with her hands folded behind her. There was a thoughtful expression on her face as she considered the question. �Because you�re nice,� she finally said, looking carefully into Jaz�s eyes. All traces of slang, of teasing, had vanished from her voice.

�I�m nice?� Jazmine replied, surprised yet again.

�Yeah.� A small, careful smile appeared on Cindy�s lips. �I mean, you�re crazy fuckin� hot too. But mostly�it�s because you�re nice.�

Something in Cindy�s demeanor seemed so vulnerable and in need that it finally made Jazmine�s mind up, all the way. �Well,� she finally said in a gentle purr while reaching out and grabbing Cindy�s wrist, �I guess I should be extra nice to you then, huh?� She leaned in and brushed her lips against Cindy�s, a small gesture that quickly turned into a long, lingering kiss: this time Jazmine took the lead as the two girls explored each other�s mouths and bodies, a mirror image of the exchange from earlier.

Yet once again it was Cindy who split them up. �C�mon!� she whispered, sliding around Jaz and pulling her by her collar towards the showers. �We got some time, but if we wait too long the janitor�ll show up!� Cindy started pulling the braids out of her hair, and impatiently waved a hand at Jazmine. �Go on!�

Jazmine looked around. �Go on what?�

Cindy giggled, �Go get ready to take a shower!�

�Oh�oh!� Jazmine felt a hot flush creep up her face. �So I should��

�Strip!� Cindy laughed. �What, you need me to go first?� With one pigtail undone, and a total lack of shame, Cindy quickly kicked her shoes off and yanked off her sweaty gym clothes. There wasn�t anything delicate or graceful in her movements, no attempt at teasing or seduction. Just unbridled enthusiasm as she peeled her clothes off with lightning speed. In just a few seconds she was naked, awkwardly hopping backwards on one foot as she pulled her sock off the other. �Ain�t no thing, baaay-be!� Cindy drawled before putting her hands on her hips and grinning at the other girl.

Jazmine was blushing like mad, her hands clasped on her chest as she looked down at her shoes. �Aww, c�mon Jazzy,� Cindy teased gently. �I know you wanna look.� Jazmine bit her lip, still frozen with shyness. When she remained immobile, Cindy chuckled a little bit. �A�ight then�but I do wanna look.�

�Hey!� Jazmine squeaked in surprised protest as Cindy grabbed the front of her jeans and undid the clasp and zipper.

�What?� Cindy retorted, kneeling down to work the tight jeans down Jazmine�s legs. �I wanna seeeeee!� When she had pulled the denim down to Jazmine�s shins she paused for a second, looking at the other girl�s hot pink panties. Cindy ran her fingers lightly over the sheer fabric, fascinated.

Since all she could really see was Cindy�s head and naked back Jazmine didn�t have a problem looking down. �That kinda tickles,� she said breathlessly, giggling a little.

�Oh yeah?� Cindy breathed, not really listening.

�I�I can do the rest,� Jaz offered faintly.

Even that took a second to sink in, but then Cindy looked up, a sly smile spreading across her face. �Oh yeah?� she repeated in a much livelier tone. �Well okay�but you gotta do something first.�

�What?�

�You gotta tell me�� Cindy stood up straight and put her hands on her hips again, �you like what you see.�

Still feeling painfully shy, Jazmine took a deep breath and turned her head up, taking in the sight of Cindy�s naked body. The athletic girl was all lean muscle, without an ounce of fat anywhere. Her chest was perfectly flat, with tiny pink nipples that stood out straight both from her excitement and the cool air of the locker room. The one braid Cindy had already undone concealed half of her nonexistent bust under a cascade of golden hair. Her hips were narrow and boyishly skinny, and her thighs were toned and strong. Between her legs, her pussy was pearl pink from her arousal, and her vulva was plump and smooth.

Jazmine felt herself staring, but she couldn�t help it. Luckily, Cindy seemed to like the attention, grinning as she flaunted her nude form for Jaz�s consideration. �I like what I see,� Jazmine whispered hoarsely.

�In that case,� Cindy replied, �I wanna see something I like.�

Jazmine sighed softly and closed her eyes. Still blushing furiously, she pulled her t-shirt off, resisting the impulse to cover herself with her hands. She was softer than Cindy, not fat or chubby by any stretch of the imagination, but her belly was soft and rounded, and she had just a hint of baby fat breasts from which her nipples, a slightly darker brown than her caramel cream skin, stood out to attention.

But Cindy wanted more, and at this point Jazmine didn�t feel like she had any choice but to give it to her. So she knelt down and untied her shoes, pulling them off along with her socks. She stepped out of her already almost removed pants, and shimmed her panties down her legs with hands that were noticeably shaking.

�Wow, you�re wet.� Cindy murmured, and Jazmine�s eyes finally popped open. She looked down at herself. Cindy was right: the mocha-shaded skin of her mound had a pinkish shade of excitement, just like Cindy, but unlike Cindy there was already a glistening sheen covering her petals like dew.

�Poor baby,� Cindy cooed teasingly, making Jazmine blush deeper. �Got a little itch, huh? Let�s get you in the shower so I can scratch it!�

�N-no, I just�hey!� Once again ignoring Jazmine�s feeble protests, Cindy grabbed the other girl by the shoulders and marched her into the showers. Cindy turned on the water and, as they waited for it to heat up, undid her remaining braid. She shook her head, sending her hair pouring over her bare shoulders in a shimmering blonde curtain. Jazmine couldn�t help but sigh enviously. �You have such pretty hair��

�Aww, thanks. I like yours too.�

Jazmine frowned a little, pushing her fingers into her bushy, frizzy auburn mane. �I hate my hair,� she muttered. �I with it was straight and pretty like yours.�

�But it�s so cool!� Cindy gushed, reaching over and touching it lightly. �It feels so neat�I love it!�

�Really?� Jazmine smiled a little.

�Uh-huh!� The two girls stood there, smiling at each other for a moment, until Cindy reached over and touched the water. �Oooo�it�s hot.� She smirked at Jaz. �You ready for this?�

Jazmine swallowed. �I�I guess so?�

Cindy chuckled a little. �Uh-uh baby�there ain�t no way you�re ready for this!� With that, she took a couple steps backwards, letting the hot water pour over her naked body as she sighed in pleasure at the sensation. Her hair plastered to her skin and she ran her hands all over her taut, pre-adolescent form. Jazmine could only stare, feeling the tingling sensation in her pussy grow stronger and stronger.

Cindy opened her eyes and pointed down right in front of her. "Get that fine ass over here!" she commanded. Jazmine blinked and rushed forward, gasping a little as the steamy water struck her skin. She had no time to get used to it, though, as the instant she got close enough Cindy�s hands were on her ass, kneading its supple, naked flesh.

The blonde used her grip to pull Jaz against her, and started kissing the wet skin of Jazmine�s neck, sucking and licking all over. Jaz moaned loudly and held tight around Cindy�s waist, trying to keep her knees from giving out on her. �Oh God�oh fuck yes�� Cindy hissed between kisses, squeezing Jazmine�s plump behind firmly. �This is what I wanted�I need this ass sooooooo bad.�

�You do?� Jazmine replied in a shaky whisper. It seemed like a stupid thing to say, but it was all she could manage.

�Fuck yes!� Cindy groaned, licking the falling water from Jazmine�s chin. Reflexively, Jaz stuck her tongue out and the two girls began lapping at each other�s mouths. �You rub your pussy?� Cindy murmured. It was more of a statement than a question, but Jazmine was compelled to answer anyway.

��sometimes��

�I do it a lot,� Cindy giggled. �Like, a whole fucking lot. And ever since I grabbed this,� she suddenly dug her fingernails into Jazmine�s ass, making her squeak, �you�re almost the only thing I think of. I wanted you so so so soooooo much.�

�You got me�� Jazmine sighed against Cindy�s lips, melting into the blonde girl�s arms.

Cindy suddenly broke their kiss. �Tell me I can do whatever I want to you,� She rested her forehead against Jazmine�s, her big green eyes staring intently into Jazmine�s brown.

�You can do whatever you want to me,� Jazmine replied, feeling a hot rush through her whole body at the thought of giving Cindy total control.

Cindy grinned nervously and slipped around behind Jazmine, running her hands up and down the other girl�s sides and hips, making Jaz giggle ticklishly. Cindy started kissing her neck again, and Jaz leaned forward, placing her hands on the white tiled shower wall to steady herself.

Then Cindy�s mouth began licking its way down the wet skin of Jazmine�s back. As Cindy slipped down, her hands started rubbing Jazmine�s belly and the front of her thighs, and Jazmine felt her sex twitch as Cindy�s fingers drew closer and closer.

When Cindy was kneeling on the shower floor, level with Jazmine�s ass, she moaned loudly and opened her mouth wide, sucking the skin of one cheek into her mouth and stroking it with her tongue. Jazmine�s behind was plump and round, and Cindy seemed to be trying to swallow it whole, sucking and licking all over. �Mmmm�.� Jazmine let out a little languid groan at the attention to her sensitive skin.

Cindy giggled a little bit and poked her tongue in between Jazmine�s round little pillows, making Jazmine squeak a little bit. Then, to Jazmine�s complete surprise, she felt Cindy pulling her asscheeks apart. Jaz turned her head, trying to catch Cindy�s eye. �What are you�oooohhhhHHH!�

Without waiting, Cindy had plunged her face right in, and was lashing her tongue over Jazmine�s tight little rosebud, sending a sudden rush of wild, unfamiliar sensation through Jaz�s small body. It felt so weird�but somehow really good�

Cindy was moaning deeply as she devoured Jazmine, and those vibrations just added to the pleasure that she was giving the softer girl. Unable to resist, Jazmine let one of her hands drop off the wall and slowly, stealthily reached between her legs, stroking her fingers over her soft little peach that was slick from her own juices and the hot water pouring down her body.

Then she squealed as Cindy slapped her ass with a smack that echoed against the tiled walls. �I knew you were a freak!� Cindy giggled while panting.

�So are you!� Jazmine giggled as she looked back, reflexively bringing her fingers up to her mouth to suck the honey from them.

�Oooo!� Cindy grinned. Jazmine started a little as she realized what she�d been doing, and that she�d been caught at it. �You like how your pussy tastes, huh? I bet when you�re playing with it at night you�re always switching hands so you can lick all that pussy juice up, huh?�

Jazmine�s face turned beet red. That was in fact precisely what she did. Cindy clambered to her feet and Jazmine stood up straight as well, looking warily at the blonde through the steamy air of the locker room. Cindy just giggled again and picked up a bar of soap, rubbing across her chest to get a good lather going. �I do it too,� she said, her voice low and seductive as she rubbed the suds all over her body. �I love sucking all that yummy pussy juice off my fingers. And then you know what I do?� Cindy stepped up and backed Jazmine under the hot shower again, rubbing her soaped up, slippery body against Jazmine�s. It felt so good that Jazmine thought she�d go crazy. �You know what I do when my finger�s all wet and slippery from me sucking on it?�

�What?� Jazmine whispered.

Cindy brought her lips to Jazmine�s ear to whisper, �I fuck my ass with it!� Without giving Jaz a chance to reply, Cindy quickly sealed their lips together in another kiss. As their tongues twined, Jazmine could taste a strange, coppery tang in Cindy�s mouth.

That�s my�that�s my� Jaz tried to form a clear thought, but she suddenly felt Cindy soaping up her back, starting with her shoulders and moving lower, and lower�and lower. Ohmygod, is she gonna�? Jazmine�s body tensed, and just as she thought, an instant later she was introduced to the unfamiliar sensation of a finger sliding into her bottom.

Just the tip at first, but as Jazmine slowly got used to it, Cindy started sliding in deeper, until as much of her index finger as possible was pumping in and out of Jazmine�s virgin rear. Jaz had her arms wrapped tight around Cindy�s neck, squirming and grinding her soapy skin against the blonde�s until Cindy had almost been pushed back against the wall. Cindy broke their kiss with a gasp, but Jazmine just started mindlessly slathering her tongue over Cindy�s chin and cheeks instead.

�Do me too!� Cindy hissed, tilting her head back to let Jazmine lick and suck on her neck. �Finger fuck my ass, baby!�

Jazmine didn�t hesitate. She�d been pushed past her limits into a place where the only thing she was acting on was lust. Letting one arm fall down to clutch Cindy around the waist, she slid the other hand in between their naked bodies, letting it get nice and sudsy. She sucked Cindy�s earlobe into her mouth, making the other girl giggle and squirm. Finally, once it felt slippery enough, she slid her hand down Cindy�s back and plunged her middle finger right into the blonde girl�s ass.

Cindy�s eyes flew open and she arched her back as far as she could, letting out a short scream of pleasure. Jazmine got up on her tiptoes to recapture Cindy�s ear, nibbling on the velvety skin as she worked her finger fast out of Cindy�s twitching pink pucker. Cindy removed her own finger from Jazmine and used both hands to grab hold of Jaz�s plump asscheeks, digging in her fingernails. Jazmine barely noticed, still kissing and licking all over as she worked her finger, seemingly turning Cindy into a crazed, wanton animal.

�Oh shit, oh fuck!� Cindy exclaimed, nearly screaming. Jazmine could feel Cindy�s muscles tightening around her finger, and Cindy began humping frantically, first pushing her ass back against the intruding digit and then thrusting her pussy against Jazmine�s. The sensation of Cindy�s hot, wet quim rubbing against her own was heavenly and drove Jazmine to push the blonde harder.

�Don�t fucking stop, don�t fucking stop!� Cindy continued babbling, her voice growing high and breathless. �Oh, you�re doing it! You�re fucking my ass! So fucking good, so fucking good, so�fucking�gooOOOOOOOD!� Cindy came like a lightning bolt, letting out a piercing shriek that made Jazmine wince. Her thin, muscled body went completely rigid as she rose up on her tiptoes, shifting her grip to Jazmine�s shoulders to keep her balance but still making the two of them stagger backwards a step. Jazmine could feel Cindy�s whole body spasm, one, twice, three times, before she even started to relax.

As Cindy lowered herself back to her feet, Jazmine slid her finger from the blonde�s back door. Giggling weakly, Cindy grabbed that hand from Jazmine�s side and held it under the water, to let the soap rinse off, and then sucked it into her mouth while looking at Jazmine with sparkling eyes.

�Oh that�s so nasty!� Jazmine half-moaned, her body still aching with need.

�You love it,� Cindy teased.

�Yeah,� Jazmine chuckled. �So did you�?�

�Mmmm, fuck yeah I did!� Cindy replied, stretching. �And it was soooo good. Ohhh�but I promised to scratch that itch, huh?� With a grin, she dropped to her knees. �I best get to work!�

�Wait!� Jazmine exclaimed, a thought occurring to her. �Wait right there!� Looking surprised, Cindy remained on her knees while Jazmine darted out of the shower to get a towel. It got soaked immediately when she returned, but that didn�t matter, as she folded it over twice and dropped it on the ground. �Lie down with your head on that,� Jaz directed, and Cindy did so, looking curious.

�I saw this in a picture once,� Jazmine said softly, walking over till her feet were on either side of Cindy�s head. As she began lowering herself down, Cindy�s eyes widened with understanding.

�Oooo yeah Jazzy baby! Bring it on, gimme that pussy, you just park that shit right here and I�ll mmpppmm mmmphhhh!� Jazmine sank to her knees over Cindy�s face, settling her hot, hungry sex right on the blonde girl�s mouth and cutting off her boisterous voice. Looking down, Jazmine could see the upper half of Cindy�s face peeking up at her, the pale white skin standing in contrast to Jazmine�s creamy tan thighs.

�Lick me,� Jaz ordered softly, her voice barely audible over the sound of the shower. With a muffled giggle, Cindy obeyed, and Jaz felt a tongue stroking against her most sensitive flesh for the very first time. Cindy�s tongue felt so soft, and hot as it probed as deep as it could into Jazmine�s cleft, and Jazmine found herself pressing down against Cindy�s face, until a short, curt �mmm!� from the blonde reminded Jaz to let the girl breathe.

Now gyrating her hips down in a rhythmic pattern against Cindy�s thrusting tongue, Jazmine leaned far back, holding herself up with her arms propped behind her. Her eyes closed as she arched her back with the hot water pouring over her body. Not nearly as verbose as Cindy, Jazmine reveled in the pleasure she was being given in near silence, with only a soft moan or mew as Cindy�s tongue found it�s way into a particularly delectable spot.

Now that she could breathe again Cindy herself was loving the feeling of being buried in Jazmine�s dripping pussy. Everything was filled with the hot, sweet aroma of the smooth mound thrusting down against her mouth. Jazmine�s grinding quickly grew more urgent, and Cindy began working her tongue faster, finding a spot that made Jazmine moan and then lapping quickly against it.

Jaz switched her position, falling forward with her arms in front of her and letting her head dangle down so she could watch Cindy eat her out. �You�re licking my pussy,� she whispered, her eyes wide and blank with mindless pleasure. Cindy just moaned in reply, not wanting to let up for even a moment. An instant later, Jazmine shuddered violently as her climax swept through her, sending a flood of salty-sweet nectar into Cindy�s eagerly sucking mouth. Still, Jazmine didn�t make any sound but a guttural sob as her hips reflexively bucked again and again against Cindy�s tongue.

With a quavering sigh, Jazmine slid off Cindy�s face, lying on the shower floor face down. Cindy rolled onto her side, fascinated as she watched Jazmine�s soft, pillowy ass flexing as Jaz rolled her hips against the floor in time with the aftershocks of her orgasm. Watching quickly gave way to action, as Cindy slid down and began idly running her tongue over the plump little orbs.

�You�re such a butt freak,� Jazmine giggled tiredly.

�Mmm, you know it!� Cindy replied flippantly.

�Hey, Cindy?�

�Mmm hmm?�

�Wanna spend the night at my house tonight?�

�Damn girl�ya�ll gonna wear me out!�

Jazmine yawned and smiled, closing her eyes. �I�m gonna try!�

�Uh, hey, Jaz?�

�Mm?�

�Wanna maybe dry off and get dressed before you take a nap?�

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 07:43 PM

------------------------------------------------------

Miss Pataki's Program For Special Girls

By The Evil Fairy

------------------------------------------------------

The final bell rang at P.S. 118 and Lila Sawyer remained at her desk, hands clasped politely on its smooth service and an avid smile on her face as she listened to the end of Mr. Simmons' lesson. All around her, the other students were already packing their things away and her own heels were clicking against the floor impatiently, but she didn't move to leave until the teacher dismissed the class with a "Have a great weekend kids!"

Finally, she was free. With an eagerness that bordered on the frantic she forced her things into her book bag and dashed out of the classroom. She hadn't gotten too far, though, before the snapping tone of Helga Pataki stopped her in her tracks.

"Hey, Lila, wait up!" Lila slowed to a stop and turned, smiling brightly in response to the blonde girl's usual bad-tempered expression.

"What can I do for you, Helga?"

"You're going to see my sister, right?"

"Every Friday and Monday!" Lila chirped friendlily.

Helga rolled her eyes. "Uh-huh. Look, just tell her to go to the store before she comes home, or we're not gonna have anything for breakfast. I don't feel like it, and if she's gotta be home for so long she might as well do one useful thing," she muttered darkly.

"I'll just be so certain I tell her Helga," the red-haired girl assured her. "Now if you could please excuse me, Miss Olga's tutoring sessions have been ever so helpful, and I don't want to be late!"

"Yeah, maybe you should just run along to Miss Olga," Helga sneered. "'Cause if I gotta hear one more word about her today I think I'm gonna start puking."

"Okay Helga!" Lila smiled, turning to continue her way to the library. "I'll see you tomorrow!"

"Yeah, yeah..." Helga muttered, stomping off in the other direction.

Alone again. Lila breathed a sigh of relief and quickened her step. In one corner of the school's library there was a tiny office, more like a closet than anything else. This was the space Principal Wartz had given Olga Pataki for her latest educational project, tutoring gifted young students. The blonde college student had a couple of other pupils, but it hadn't taken long for the bright country girl to become her pet project. Lila was certainly the only one who had sessions with her twice a week, with a few extra here and there whenever the two of them thought it was necessary.

Lila opened the windowless, unmarked door and entered the little world she shared with Olga. Miss Pataki had taken the formerly dingy little space and made it her own, brightening it with a few personal touches on the old worn desk, cleaning off the walls and hanging them with a couple of bright, abstract posters meant to stimulate young minds.

Of course the best part, Lila thought as she let the door click shut behind her and pushed the lock button down with a finger, is how private it is. Olga swiveled her chair around as she heard Lila enter, smiling happily in welcome.

"Hello my precious little student!" she gushed in her soft, breathy voice. She held out her hands and Lila reached out and took them, smiling back. "It's so good to see you again. Are you ready to get started?"

"Ever so ready, Miss Olga," Lila agreed emphatically. And so they did. Olga gave her little 'projects' tutelage in a wide range of subjects, and today they were covering math. Lila actually did most of the exercises Olga gave her all by herself, using the information given her to reach the right answers herself, with only a brief explanation and occasional help from her tutor. Lila thought it was a wonderful approach, and she was really learning a lot from it.

About forty minutes later Lila was chewing on her eraser, a pensive expression on her face as she contemplated the last problem in a series of algebra drills Olga had set her to. Behind her, she knew Olga was leaning against the door, her arms crossed and a small, satisfied smile on her face. Olga used to sit on the corner of the desk next to her, but lately Lila had just been finding that too distracting lately.

"Ah!" In a flash of comprehension, Lila saw it. She quickly jotted her answer down and glanced back at Olga. "I think I've figured it all out, Miss Olga!"

The blonde tutor walked up and looked over the sheet of paper. As her eyes scanned the page, she reached over and draped her arm around Lila's slender shoulders and let her hand rest against Lila's cheek. Olga's hand was warm and soft, and smelled very slightly of lavender. The bright young girl smiled and closed her eyes, leaning her face into that hand.

"This is just perfect Lila!" Olga praised, and Lila felt her cheeks growing hot. "If you wanted to you could skip a grade so easily...maybe two!"

Lila shyly tilted her head down to look at her hands where they were resting modestly in her lap. "That's very kind of you, Miss Olga," she murmured, "but I'm quite certain I'd miss all of my friends terribly."

"I can understand that," Olga said kindly, slowly lowering herself to one knee so her head was level with her students. As she did so, her hand slipped down as well, giving a feather-light caress down Lila's neck and shoulder until her fingertips could lightly stroke the young girl's arm beneath the sleeve of the calico dress. "But surely there must be a way for me to show such a bright and pretty young girl just how special she is..."

Lila's eyes peeked open halfway and she turned her head towards Olga. The college student was still looking down at the desk, a perfectly dreamy smile on her face. "Miss Olga," the red-haired girl whispered, "I have to say that it sounds a little like you're trying to take advantage of me."

Still smiling, Olga closed her eyes and lowered her head. She stood up and held out her hand, and Lila used it to lift herself up and sit on the desk, her legs dangling down with her ankles crossed daintily. Olga pushed the chair out of the way and knelt down in front of her pupil, slipping the shoes off her feet to reveal her white, ankle-length lace trimmed socks.

"Please say them for me Lila," Olga pleaded breathlessly, cradling one of Lila's soles in the palm of her hand as she stroked the top of the foot with her fingertips. "Please say those five little words I long for every second we're apart, those five little words that make my heart sing each time I hear them!"

"Mmm..." sighed Lila, and she closed her eyes, letting her head tilt back as she spoke in a slow, languid tone, "I like you like you. I like you like you ever so much, Miss Olga!"

A sigh a of satisfied pleasure slipped between the lips of the artistic blonde and she slowly eased Lila's socks off, revealing her small, slender feet. As she felt Olga's warm breath pass over the tops of her feet, Lila made a tiny cooing in the back of her throat, her toes curling reflexively. The red-haired girl lifted one of her legs, bringing her foot closer to Olga's face, and her tutor was very obliging, cupping it in both hands and laying a series of soft, wet kisses all along the top.

"That feels so terribly good, Miss Olga," said Lila in a soft half-groan. She leaned back, her arms behind her for support as her head tilted back even further. "So terribly good I could...ah!" Lila's breath suddenly left her throat in a tiny exclamation as Olga's hot, pink tongue snaked out and traced a teasing figure eight over the perfectly smooth skin on the surface of her foot.

"So terribly good you could what, my darling student?" Olga asked in a gently teasing tone. One by one, she kissed each of Lila's toes, sucking the tip of the tiny digit between her lips and stroking it with her tongue.

Lila blushed demurely and turned her head, giving the older girl a sidelong glance. "I'm ever so certain you know just how you make me feel," she said chidingly.

Olga smiled lovingly up at her young student and nodded. While Lila's heel remained cradled in one of her palms, the tutor slid her other hand up Lila's calf until she could feather her fingers against the warm and delicate flesh behind her knee. The red-haired girl giggled and squirmed ticklishly. "I need to hear it, my little one," Olga breathed, "I need to know I make you feel as wonderful as you make me. I never knew I could be this happy."

Lila felt her face growing hot, and she knew her freckled cheeks must be flaming. "I feel the same way," she said in a tiny voice that was almost a whimper. "You make me feel so special."

"That's only because you are," Olga assured her. Once again, she lowered her head and began bathing Lila's foot with her mouth. She kissed and sucked her way over snow-white skin made slick and wet. Every so often she would select a toe and suck it into her mouth, twirling her tongue around it.

Lila's eyes were closed and her breath was coming in ragged pants as she let her chin drop limply to her chest. The sensation of her teacher's mouth on her foot, of her tongue sliding between her toes was just indescribable. It was like being tickled, but so much more intense...each caress of Olga's sucking mouth sent a sharp, tingling shock traveling up her leg until it became a hot, hungry ache in her pussy.

The young girl lifted her other foot and gently stroked her dry toes against Olga's cheek until the blonde girl opened her eyes and looked up at her, a smile in her eyes and her mouth still sucking. She gave the foot in her mouth one final lash of her tongue before setting it free and turning her attention to it's twin.

It wasn't long until Lila couldn't bear it any longer. A massive shudder shook her body and a long, giggly moan escaped her lips. "Do you need something?" Olga murmured sweetly between kisses.

"I...I'm quite certain I'm just burning up!" Lila gasped, and Olga smiled and stood. As she did so, Lila shifted position as well, getting on her knees on the desk, making her face about level with the older girl's.

"Well," Olga whispered, her hands sliding down Lila's shoulders, her sides and finally taking hold of her skirt, "let's see if this helps..." Lila held her arms up obligingly as Olga pulled the simple dress off the young girl, leaving her wearing only a pair of white panties with a pink lace trim. Her slender shoulders and perfectly flat chest had a light dusting of freckles, and Olga always delighted in tracing little patterns between them with soft strokes of her fingertips that made Lila shiver and caused her tiny pink nipples to stiffen.

Lila felt Olga's hand slip under her chin and tilt her face up to gaze into her soft blue eyes. She licked her lips and let her lips remain parted just as Olga pressed their mouths together. A warm pulse of lust pumped through Lila's body and she opened her mouth wide, stroking her tongue against Olga's while her arms wrapped tightly around her tutor's waist. Olga reacted a little more boldly, slipping her hands down Lila's back and into her panties where they could squeeze and caress the young girls supple little cheeks.

After letting the kiss linger for several heavenly minutes, Olga broke it, turning her back to Lila with a coquettish smile. She quickly removed her black vest and then took a little more time with the shirt beneath, seductively sliding it down her white shoulders before letting it flutter to the ground. As Lila watched, she started undoing her pigtails and shaking out her hair, letting the sullen red curtain fall freely down her shoulders. Olga reached back and unclasped her bra and slid it off before turning back. Her perky, cone-shaped breasts bounced slightly as she moved, and Lila held her hands out to her entreatingly.

Olga stepped close again, and with a satisfied sigh Lila slid her arms around Olga's now-naked back. The young girl slipped down to sit on her rear, her legs dangling off the desk as she lowered her head to one of Olga's nipples and took it between her lips and began to suck. The blonde girl bit her lip and sucked in her breath with a hiss as she felt Lila's teeth gently squeezing the sensitive nub and the young girl's tongue stroking against the tip. "That's it Lila," she moaned, cradling her students head with her arms, "suck on teacher's titty, that's a good girl!"

Lila's cheeks, already bright pink, suddenly turned a very deep crimson and her mouth popped away from Olga's breast. "T-that's such a naughty thing to say, Miss Olga!" she stammered nervously, her gaze fixed firmly downwards. She hated bad language...and she loved it. Hearing it made her feel so completely embarrassed, but at the same time she couldn't count the times she had spent her night with her hand between her legs, whispering the most filthy things with her face buried in her pillow.

And worse, she was beginning to think Olga was starting to catch on. She felt her tutor's hand stroking her hair, but she didn't dare look up. "Poor Lila," Olga cooed gently. "I forgot how much you hate naughty language."

Lila sighed a little and leaned her cheek against Olga's bare breast. "It's just such a vulgar habit," she murmured.

Olga's fingers slowly traced their way down Lila's naked back, making the tiny girl shiver. "Oh yes," she agreed, her breathy voice sly and teasing, "such a filthy fucking habit."

Lila squeaked in dismayed surprise, reflexively burying her face in the soft, warm pillow of the older girl's cleavage. "You adorable little minx!" Olga chuckled delightedly. "Your cheeks feel so hot." Lila's only response was an embarrassed little mewling noise and a tightening of her arms around Olga's waist.

The red-haired girl couldn't help but relax slightly when she felt Olga's gentle kiss on the top of her head. Slowly, Olga guided them both to the floor, where the tutor cradled her pupil in her lap. Lila sighed deeply and smiled shyly up at Olga, her cheeks still bright red. "Did you think I wouldn't ever notice what bad words do to you, my little sweet?" the blonde girl asked, stroking her fingers over Lila's face.

"I suppose I was just afraid you would think I was incredibly perverted, Miss Olga," Lila mumbled.

Suddenly Olga burst out laughing, and Lila cringed back in her arms, trying to make herself as small as possible. "What did I say?" she asked plaintively.

Olga cupped a hand over her mouth, her shoulders still shaking and making her breasts jiggle against Lila's body. "I'm sorry Lila," she finally managed, "but perhaps when you're a little older you'll understand just how adorable that was. After everything we've done, you're afraid that enjoying a little dirty talk will make me think you're some kind of deviant?"

Lila couldn't think of anything to say, so she just shrugged. Olga was shifting position again, and the small girl passively went along with her. Now Olga was laying on her back on the threadbare carpet, with Lila laying on top of her. Lila began nuzzling at her tutor's neck, while Olga slipped her hands down Lila's hips and into her panties, working the fabric down her legs so that her smooth, wet little pussy was rubbing against Olga's bare stomach.

"Is your little pussy gushing?" Olga asked in a whisper, using both hands to knead the firm flesh of Lila's slender rear. Lila's eyes widened and she sucked in a huge breath. She held it for a moment before letting out in a trembling little sigh. "I know it is," her teacher continued, "I can feel it sliding against me. Do you know what that does to me?"

"What?" Lila whispered, almost afraid to hear the answer.

Olga giggled gently and slipped one hand between Lila's leg, running a finger down the incredibly slick and smooth crevice there. "It just makes my cunt so hot, Lila. So hot and wet, all for you."

Lila moaned helplessly against Olga's shoulder, unable to keep herself from grinding her hips down against the older girl's belly. "That's it, my sweet," Olga urged quietly. "Just let go. Oh, I just want to lick you all over...I want to lick your tiny little tits, your creamy little ass..."

"That's so bad, Miss Olga!" Lila groaned loudly, grabbing hold of Olga's shoulder and closing her eyes tightly. She was panting, a thin trail of saliva dripping from her tongue to leave a glistening trail down her teacher's chest.

"I know...and you love it, don't you, you little slut?"

Lila let out a moan that was almost a sob, humping her hips back against Olga's hand as the blonde slid her long index finger into her student's sex up to the second knuckle. "I...I'm n-not..."

"Oh yes you are!" Olga hissed, sliding her finger in and out of Lila's tight, dripping canal at a tempo that forced the small girl to rock her hips up and down to match it. "You're a cunt-licking little fuckslut. Now say it!"

"Oh! I can't!" Lila screwed her eyes shut, desperately rubbing her cunt against Olga's stomach to try and give her twitching clit some relief. "C-cunt...f-fuck..." Olga's finger slid fully into her tightening little snatch, and Lila's eyes flew open once again. "I'm a cunt-licking fuckslut!" she gasped, and the moment she did her vision went white from the orgasm that exploded out of her pussy. "Fuck me!" she began babbling mindlessly, "Fuck the fuckslut! Fuck the fuckslut! Fuck her slutty...little...cunt!"

With the last word she wrapped her arms around Olga's shoulders as tightly as she could, burying her face in the older girl's neck to muffle the unstoppable scream of pleasure that tore itself out of her throat. Her small body bucked and convulsed on the warm bed of Olga's body, and her already tight pussy suddenly clamped down hard on the intruding finger, sweet honey pouring out over Olga's hand.

When Lila became aware of what she was doing, she was kissing and licking Olga's neck, her teacher's arms draped loosely over her back. She felt sticky and sweaty all over, and she loved it. "That," she murmured, licking her lips, "was ever so nice."

"Very nice," Olga agreed, running a hand over her soft red hair. "You've never come like that before."

"I suppose it's just because you're such an oh-so-wonderful teacher," Lila said impishly, and Olga chuckled in response.

"And you're definitely my favorite student, Lila," Olga replied. Lila giggled tiredly and started moving her hips up and down, but without the urgency of before, just enjoying the wet and sticky sensation as her pussy pressed against Olga's smooth, flat belly. Olga sighed languidly and kissed the top of Lila's head again. "I suppose we should get dressed," the older blonde muttered.

"Hmm...no, I don't think so," Lila replied after a moment of consideration. She smiled up at Olga and brushed a sweaty lock out of her eyes. "I'm ever so certain I'm not finished with you yet."

"Lila sweetie..." Olga began, but Lila sat up, straddling her tutor's waist, and wagged a finger at her. Normally, cumming like that would be enough to calm the young girl down, but this time the flames had just died down momentarily, and they were already blazing back up again.

"Please let me finish, Miss Olga," she said severely. She ran her hands over Olga's exposed breasts, stroking her thumbs over her firmly erect nipples. The blonde tutor gasped softly and relaxed, her eyes fluttering shut. "As you so kindly pointed out, I am a cunt-licking fuckslut." The forbidden words slipped out of Lila's mouth so easily, and she felt her cheeks reddening all over again.

Olga's eyes opened in surprise, and Lila let out a demure little giggle that was completely at odds with the vulgarities pouring from her mouth. "Well Miss Olga, this little slut hasn't licked a single cunt all day today," she said, standing up and sliding her damp panties down her legs. Olga watched her hungrily, drinking in the sight of her young lover's skinny little body, with her plump, glistening vulva smooth and rounded like a bright pink peach. "So now I think I should lick yours!" she continued, flicking her white and pink undergarment off her foot.

She straddled Olga again, this time facing the other way, her butt resting right against the lower swell of the older girl's breasts. It was coming easier to her now, and she was determined to ride this fresh wave of perversity as far as it could take her. "And while I'm sucking every drop of pussy cream out of your cunt," she said brightly, turning her head to give her teacher a sidelong smile, "you can keep your mouth occupied with licking my ass all over, just like you wanted. Whatever do you think of that, Miss Olga?"

Olga just laughed lightly, lifting her legs to help as Lila began pulling down her plaid miniskirt and the plain white panties she had underneath. Beneath, her quim was wet and glistening, wearing only a tiny, trimmed blonde bush. "I think I've created a monster!" she chuckled, and without hesitation grabbed Lila's boyish hips and pulled them towards her. Lila went along, laying down so that her face was level with Olga's pussy as she kissed and licked a slow circle around it.

She stopped and squealed suddenly at the unexpected and unfamiliar sensation of Olga's skilled tongue slithering wetly across her tight pink pucker. "Oh Miss Olga! That feels so different!" Olga giggled, the sound muffled as she buried her face in Lila's slender her ass and stabbed her tongue inside as deeply as she could. "Don't stop!" Lila gasped, pressing her mouth to Olga's labia and sliding her tongue between the lips. "Don't fucking stop licking my ass...it feels so fucking good!"

Lila began eating her teacher out in earnest, pausing only occasionally to spew some fresh obscenity. Finally, it seemed that Olga got tired of the interruptions, as she brought her legs up and clamped her thighs tightly around Lila's head. The red-haired girl moaned loudly into Olga's cunt and took a deep breath. The blood was pounding in her ears and all she could smell, all she could breathe was the essence of her tutor's lust. With Olga still devouring her ass, bringing her own kinky arousal to a new level, she attacked Olga's clit, thrusting her tongue between the other girl's lips and lashing her tongue again and again over the twitching little organ.

In what seemed like no time Olga's entire body seemed to freeze, and she bucked her hips up violently once, twice, and on the third time she held her position, straining upwards as she cried out into Lila's well-rimmed behind. Cream gushed from her pussy and soaked Lila's face completely and the blonde young teacher fell back, limp as a ragdoll.

Lila rolled off the other girl and immediately curled into a fetal position, her palm rubbing hard against her own pussy. Behind her, Olga crawled over and weakly draped herself over the other girl, bringing their mouths together in a fevered kiss. When Lila tasted the dark tang of her own ass on her teacher's tongue, she pressed her hand down on her mound and let out a long, sobbing moan as she came and came and came...

------------------------------------------------------

The next day Lila was walking down the sidewalk with Arnold and Gerald on the way to Gerald Field. They were making meaningless small talk, and Lila was shrugging off Arnold's painfully obvious crush with her usual aplomb. Suddenly, they turned a corner and Lila ran smack into Helga, who was stomping blindly along in the other direction.

"Criminy! Watch where you're going, Little Miss Sunshine!" Helga snapped, slapping away Arnold's offered help and scrambling quickly out of sight.

"Oh my! I'm ever so sorry, Helga!" The redhead called after the ill-tempered blonde. "...and suck my cunt like your sister does, bitch," she muttered under her breath a moment later.

"Did you say something?" Arnold asked, holding out his hand.

Lila allowed the odd-headed boy to help her to her feet and smiled sweetly. "Why nothing at all, Arnold!" she chirped, brushing her dress off. "Shall we go? I want to play a little before I have to go."

"Where're you goin'?" Gerald asked as they continued on their way.

"Tutoring with Miss Olga," Lila replied, letting loose a naughty little giggle the two boys couldn't possibly understand. "For some reason, we just didn't get much done yesterday."

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 07:48 PM

------------------------------------------------------

Necessary Roughness

By The Evil Fairy

Chapter One

------------------------------------------------------

Angelica Pickles leaned back on a park bench and sighed up at the sky, the hot summer sunlight made bearable by the designer shades. Out of the corner of her eye she noticed a couple of boys coming up the path. She lifted the ice cream she had just bought to her mouth, sliding her tongue slowly between her lips and lapping at the treat with long, slow strokes that made both boys slow as they passed her.

Angelica chuckled to herself while they both tried to glance backwards without making it obvious they were looking at her. Boys were so easy...she stretched her long legs out beneath the scandalously short skirt she was wearing and yawned deeply. Of course, she arched her back into the yawn, pulling the thin blue fabric of her tank top tightly against her growing chest. One of the boys stumbled, and Angelica couldn�t restrain a short bark of laughter at his expense.

No other entertainment had presented itself that Friday afternoon and so Angelica just finished her ice cream, enjoying the sun and idly scanning the other visitors to the park. But as she turned to throw the remains of her snack away she saw something that made her pause. Far away, Lil DeVille was making her way towards the wooded area of the park. Despite the distance, the pink streak in the younger girl�s hair was unmistakable. She was wearing the same jeans and short top she had had on during school that day.

Normally Angelica would have just been mildly curious and let it go immediately...but something in Lil�s posture drew her in. Her back was slumped and her head was bowed like she was on her way to a funeral. And the way she paused at the tree line and looked around for any nearby observers, it was pretty clear to Angelica that she didn�t want to be seen. Intrigued, the blonde teen waited a moment after Lil had vanished from sight, and then got up and hurried over to the last spot she�d seen her.

Of course there was no sign of Lil at first, but Angelica assumed she�d be going in a more or less straight line through the trees. Her guess was rewarded, and after walking for just a few moments she heard voices coming through the trees up ahead. She hurried forward quietly, and when she saw what awaited her, she hid behind a tree and was glad that she had.

There was a clear spot amongst the trees with a small rock pile standing in the middle. Lil was there, her back turned to Angelica and her head obviously lowered to look at the ground. She was held firmly in the grasp of two other girls, both holding one of her arms tightly and both wearing the uniform of a nearby Catholic girls� school. Another girl, a similarly dressed redhead who was obviously the leader, was sneering at Lil with a disgusted expression.

�What the fuck is the matter with you, kid?� She demanded. �How many times do I gotta tell you that this is our place?�

�Maybe she needs a weekly ass-kicking.� The one holding Lil�s right arm suggested, shaking her roughly. The other two laughed. Angelica licked her lips pensively. Part of her felt she should do something...Lil was a friend...but...Angelica shook her head and stayed put. All three of the girls looked a year older than her...the only thing she could do was get herself beaten up as well.

�Is that it, bitch?� The leader asked, stepping forward and grabbing Lil�s mouth. �Do you just need to get your ass beat on sometimes?� If Lil said anything, Angelica couldn�t hear it, but she saw her shake her head �no� very slightly. She saw the redhead curl her lip too, and the way Lil jerked as the air was forced out of her by the punch the taller girl planted in her stomach. Lil sagged in the two girls� grasp. �Hold the bitch up.� Red snapped.

Lil coughed and squirmed pathetically as she tried to catch her breath. Angelica felt her stomach twist with guilt and sympathetic pain as Red hit her again, and then again. With the third punch a soft, shuddering groan was torn out of Lil�s throat and she began to cry. �Look at that ladies!� The leader laughed cruelly. �Right on time!� She grabbed Lil�s hair and pulled her head up. �Y�know cunt, you�re ugly when you cry.� The other girls laughed and the redhead threw a punch at Lil�s cheek that snapped her head to the side and made her go completely limp.

Her captors pushed her to the ground and each took advantage of her prone position to give her a few solid kicks. Lil just curled into a ball, sobbing weakly. Red snickered and sat on Lil�s side, giving her an almost friendly pat on the head. �This is the fourth time we�ve had to kick your ass, bitch.� She sighed and shook her head. �I don�t know why you keep coming back, but if you think we�re gonna get bored or something, forget it. Smacking stupid cunts around is my favorite hobbies.� Her hand tightened on Lil�s head and she rubbed the younger girl�s face in the dirt before standing.

�Let�s get out of here,� she said disgustedly. �I want something to drink.� She prodded Lil with her toe. �If you don�t want to see me really pissed off, you better be gone when we get back.� The little gang left the clearing, and Lil slowly uncurled herself. She lay on her back, her chest heaving. Angelica could see her face now and there was a nice bruise blossoming on one cheek and a small trickle of blood coming from a split lip.

The girls were out of sight now, and Angelica was just about to come out of hiding when Lil did something that stopped her in her tracks all over again. Still practically crying, she slid her hand down the front of her jeans, and from the rhythmic movement beneath the blue fabric it was obvious what she was doing. She closed her eyes, her breathing steadying somewhat.

Angelica�s mouth dropped open as Lil groaned and yanked her top up, her free hand giving her budding breast a tight squeeze. Her hips began to thrust upwards and she pinched her nipple so hard it made Angelica wince. She licked the blood from her lip and moaned again, the hand in her pants moving faster and faster. Finally her hips bucked up hard and she let out a slow, strangled cry, her entire body shuddering as she came.

Angelica let out a breath she wasn�t aware she was holding as Lil pulled her hand out of her jeans, licking the glistening juices from her fingers. She sat up, wiping her eyes, took a few deep, steadying breaths and pulled herself to her feet, swaying a little bit. She left the clearing too, luckily taking a path opposite from where Angelica crouched because there was no way the blonde could have gotten out of the way in time.

Instead she sat back heavily, trying to make some sense out of what she saw and how she felt about it. She realized suddenly that guilt wasn�t the only thing twisting in her gut...the rest was...she felt... �I�m horny as fuck!� She whispered to herself, tracing her fingertip around her proudly erect nipples. She squeezed her legs together and realized her panties were soaked.

She slipped her hand under her skirt and shuddered a little, running her fingertip over her pussy. The image of Lil�s pained and bruised face popped into her head and rather than turn her off like she expected it sent a hot, tingling flush through her body that made her bite back a moan of her own. She quickly pulled her hand out from between her legs to fight the urge to repeat Lil�s actions...she had no way of knowing when the Catholic girls would return, and she did not want to be around when they did.

So instead Angelica headed out of the woods, her mind (and her clit) buzzing with everything she had seen and what she planned to do about it.

------------------------------------------------------

Before she actually did anything Angelica used the weekend to do a little research. A very short internet search gave her a word for what she was feeling...sadism. From there, a dark new world opened up to her. The young teen was completely unprepared to learn how many people derived pleasure from inflicting pain, or how creative they�d gotten with it. She spent the next two days locked in her room, and by the end of that time, she had a plan.

She waited until Wednesday...she knew she could get Lil alone for as long as she wanted then, and it would give the younger girl time to rest up. When the big day finally rolled around Angelica waited until the twin�s soccer practice was over and slipped into the girl�s locker room. Lil was just finished getting dressed when she came in and Angelica felt a little disappointed that she hadn�t seen more...still, she would, soon enough. Lil was wearing jeans again, with a purple and pink peasant blouse. Angelica herself had on a nice, tight pair of jeans and a black tank top that she thought made her look pretty wicked.

�Angelica?� Lil looked surprised. �What are you doing here?�

�Hi Lil!� Angelica smiled. �Want to come over to my house?�

�Um...sure, I guess...any particular reason?�

The blonde giggled. �Just...girl talk.� She tilted her head, faking a curious expression. �What happened to your face?�

Lil winced a little, suddenly looking nervous as she reached up and touched the fading bruise on her cheek. �This?� She giggled breathlessly. �It�s nothing...I guess I just got hit...� she trailed off a little before quickly adding, �during practice!�

�Like playing rough, huh?� Angelica smiled slyly, laughing as Lil blushed deeply. �Come on, let�s get out of here.�

A little while later Angelica unlocked her front door and let Lil inside. There was nobody home and she didn�t expect her parents back for hours. �Let�s go up to my room.� Angelica said eagerly. Now that her �playmate� had arrived she couldn�t wait one more second to get started. Lil still looked a little bewildered about what was going on, so Angelica kind of had to hustle her up the stairs, deflecting any questions the younger girl tried to ask her.

Angelica quickly closed and locked her door behind them. �Alone at last.� She murmured suggestively as she turned back to her guest. Lil must have caught something in her tone because a bit of color rose in her cheeks.

�Yeah, I guess so...� She shrugged a little, shifting awkwardly. She looked directly at Angelica. �Come on Angelica...why am I here?� Angelica chuckled and walked over, stepping up until her face was inches away from Lil�s, wearing the most sickly-sweet smile she had. Lil nervously tried to back away but Angelica stopped her with a very gentle hand on her shoulder.

�Just wanted to hang out...� She breathed, gliding her hand up until it brushed Lil�s cheek. She smiled admiringly at the bruise as her fingertips caressed the sensitive skin lovingly. �Nothing wrong with that, right?�

Now looking extremely uncomfortable, Lil nevertheless shook her head. �N-no...� She said, a little quaver in her voice. Something about Angelica�s hand on her injury and the cruel amusement in the taller girl�s eyes made her shiver.

Angelica winked and stepped back. �I want to show you something.� She said brightly, trying to keep her own voice from shaking. �Do me a little favor?�

�Sure...� Lil sounded nervous and more than a little suspicious.

�Okay...� Angelica grabbed Lil�s shoulders and positioned her beside her bed, facing away from it. �Stand up straight right here...and now...put your hand behinds your back...� Lil hesitantly obeyed. �Good...now close your eyes.� Lil looked silently back at her and she smiled even wider. �Come on...� Lil smiled back a little and shut her eyes.

Angelica took a deep breath and let it out slowly. This was it...she lifted up her hand and looked at it for a second. It was shaking pretty bad. Can I do this? She looked back at Lil, standing there so innocently, so trustingly, her pretty face tilted up a little. Angelica pulled back and slapped her so hard that the crack made the room ring. Angelica felt the impact of the blow travel up her arm and down her body right down to her pussy, which immediately began to throb with a hot, wet insistence. She had to fight back a moan.

Lil cried out in surprised pain and staggered to the side. She put a hand on her swiftly reddening cheek and looked at Angelica with a perfect expression of hurt and shock. �Why did...�

�I didn�t tell you to talk!� Angelica snapped, and Lil started and shut her mouth. �Now put your hands behind your back and shut your fucking eyes!� The blonde girl closed her hands nervously. This was it...what Lil did next would tell Angelica whether or not she had just made a huge mistake.

Lil lowered her eyes to the ground and sighed a little. She slipped her hands behind her back again and closed her eyes. Angelica smiled in satisfaction. Her whole body was shaking and she was almost drunk on the power and pleasure she was feeling. She lifted her hand again, and Lil winced heavily. Like a shot, Angelica�s fingers darted out and she used her fingernails to grab Lil�s nipple through her blouse. The little nub of flesh was very hard, and Angelica dug her nails into it cruelly.

The younger girl squeaked loudly and lifted her hand in a weak attempt to ward the taller girl off. Angelica quickly grabbed her wrist and pulled it up over her head. �Stupid bitch.� She smirked, pulling Lil forward by her nipple and forcing a moan out of her . �I told you to close your eyes.�

Lil looked at her with tears standing in her eyes. �Why are you doing this?� She asked in a shaking voice, clearly on the verge of breaking down entirely.

�Awww...watsa matter?� Angelica dropped Lil�s wrist and snagged her other nipple. Lil clenched her hands shut tight and threw her head back, her breath coming in short ragged gasps. �Don�t you like it?�

�Noooooo!� Lil half-sobbed. Angelica let go of her tits and used both hands to shove her violently onto the bed.

�You fucking liar.� Angelica pounced on the smaller girl, pinning her arms above her head and pressing their mouths together. Her legs clamped around Lil�s hips as her tongue forced its way into her mouth. Lil limply accepted the invader for just a second, then returned the kiss by sucking Angelica�s tongue deeper into her mouth, her own tongue twisting and licking at it.

After a few seconds, Angelica ripped herself free and sat up on Lil�s pelvis. She raised her hand high and slapped her victim again, backhanding her across the mouth with a resounding crack. The blonde�s pussy was soaking her jeans, and as she hit the brunette she could feel Lil�s hips twitch and buck beneath against her own. Lil�s head rolled to the side in the direction of the blow and she groaned weakly. �Did you like that?� Angelica snarled breathlessly.

�N-n...n...yes!� A strangled sob tore it�s way out of Lil�s throat as tears began to roll down her face.

Angelica smiled and lowered her head to lick the salty liquid from her victim�s cheeks. �You know...� she whispered slyly, �I think you�re beautiful when you cry.� Lil�s eyes flew open.

�You...you saw?� She asked in a panicky voice, trying to sit up. Angelica put a hand on her chest to hold her down.

�I saw.� Angelica nodded. She closed her hand, getting a handful of fabric and pulling the loose top up and off. Lil closed her eyes and just lay unmoving and submissive as she was stripped. Her limp arms were pulled over her head as her torso was exposed, leaving her small tits and red, swollen nipples open to the blonde�s view. Angelica took one between her fingertips and twisted it just to the point of hurting. With her other hand she crossed Lil�s wrists and held them above her head. Lil whimpered and squirmed underneath her. �I saw it all.�

Lil arched her back up and murmured something. Angelica chuckled and tilted her head. �What was that?�

Her face beet red, Lil looked down at Angelica�s hand on her chest. �...harder.�

�Ohhh...� Angelica gave the nub of flesh between her fingers a firm twist, and Lil squeaked loudly. Angelica laughed. �You�re a real little painslut, aren�t you?� Lil didn�t answer, and Angelica twisted her toy�s nipple hard enough to make the young girl cry out tearfully. �Aren�t you?!�

�Yes!� Lil shouted, trying to free her hands from Angelica�s grasp. The stronger blonde just laughed again, releasing Lil�s breast and grabbing each of her wrists to pin them at her sides. She slid down until her head was level with Lil�s chest. Here she could see the flutter as the girl�s heart pounded and smell Lil�s sweat and the light, spicy aroma of her arousal.

�And whose painslut are you?� Angelica asked in a soft, mocking voice. She looked up to see Lil watching her, her damp eyes filled with a desperate jumble of emotion. When she didn�t answer, Angelica opened her mouth and sank her teeth deeply into the sensitive flesh of her tits. Lil�s eyes opened hugely and her entire body bucked upward.

�Stop!� She begged frantically, struggling under Angelica, who just giggled and bit in deeper, leaving a nice set of teeth marks in smooth white skin.

The blonde girl finally opened her mouth and ran her tongue over her handiwork. Lil stopped struggling and let out a soft moan that seemed equal parts pleasure and pain. �Now whose painslut are you?�

Lil was broken, her expression completely humiliated. She closed her eyes, fresh tears rolling down her cheeks. �I...I�m your painslut, Angelica.� She whispered.

Feeling completely satisfied, Angelica dismounted the other girl and sat on the mattress beside her. Lil rubbed her wrists and sat up, reaching back for her blouse. Angelica slapped her hand lightly and Lil blushed freshly and obediently dropped her hands into her lap.

Angelica laid back and rested her feet in Lil�s lap. Finally, the brunette spoke, her voice very subdued. �Please don�t tell anyone.�

�Of course not!� Angelica laughed, making Lil look over at her with some surprise. �Jeez, don�t be stupid...how could I play with my new favorite toy if I told anyone about this?�

Lil shook a little, looking like she was about to burst into tears all over again. �I guess you think I�m a total freak, huh?�

�Well, duh.� Angelica smirked. �But I guess I�m a freak too.� She spread her legs open, drawing Lil�s eyes to the wet spot on the crotch of her jeans. �I loved doing that to you.� She whispered, running her finger over her slit beneath the fabric. �Hurting you.� She half-moaned the word.

Lil stood up, pacing around the room and licking her lips. Unconsciously she brought her hands up and started playing with her breasts. Finally she stopped and turned back to Angelica, putting her hands behind her back. �Do it again.� She whispered, smiling shakily.

Angelica smiled, standing as well. She grabbed Lil�s hair and pulled up until the shorter girl was standing on her tiptoes. Her eyes were closed tightly and her mouth was open as she panted. �Yesss....� Lil hissed softly. Her hand slipped down and started rubbing her pussy through her jeans.

�Glad you like it.� Angelica murmured. With a sudden jerk she yanked Lil off balance and pulled her over until she was bent over the bed. She knelt down beside her and began rubbing her denim-clad ass, smiling as Lil moaned softly and pushed back against her hands.

Without warning she pulled her hand back and spanked her ass hard. Lil twitched. �Oh!� She squealed.

�Bad girl...� Angelica almost purred, spanking her again. �Very bad.�

Lil moaned and laid her cheek against the mattress. �Sorry Miss Angelica!� She gasped, the hot, painful strikes on her ass making her grind her hips into the mattress in a vain attempt for some kind of relief. Suddenly she felt her face pushed down hard into the bed.

�Don�t move!� She heard Angelica�s muffled voice, and she obeyed. A few moments later, Angelica was pulling on her hair again, yanking her off the bed and down on her knees. She turned her head and her eyes widened at Angelica�s naked body standing over her. Her plump, beautiful mound was just inches from Lil�s face, dusted with downy peach fuzz and glistening with the juice that was running down her legs. Lil could see her swollen clit peeking out from between her lips and it made the submissive girl�s mouth water.

Angelica sank onto the bed, her legs splayed wide. She took a hold of Lil�s ears and the brunette felt tears pricking her eyelids at the sharp, wonderful pain. Angelica pulled her plaything�s head between her legs. �Lick me, bitch!� The blonde demanded, clamping her thighs around Lil�s head.

Lil could barely breathe, almost smothered in Angelica�s pussy. The blood was pounding in her head from the pressure, and the smell of the other girl was overpowering. Desperately she began lapping at Angelica�s slit. She had no experience, but she knew what she would like, and she tried to give that to the blonde.

�Fuck, yessss...� Angelica groaned, grabbing two handfuls of Lil�s hair and pulling her up harder against her cunt. Lil grunted and slid her tongue in and out of Angelica�s hole fast. �Oh! Don�t stop you little slut...don�t you dare...� Angelica ground herself down against Lil�s face frantically.

Lil felt everything going all swimmy and faint. Her lungs burned for fresh air, and Angelica was humping her face so hard she couldn�t really lick her anymore...the blonde was just fucking herself on her face, using her nose to dig into her pussy and rub against her clit. �Nasty little bitch!� Angelica cried out, pulling up on Lil�s hair. �You�re loving this aren�t you, you sick cunt? Your face buried in my pussy right where it belongs!�

And it was true...the more Angelica hurt and degraded her, the more Lil loved it. She felt like a sex toy, and she�d never been hornier. Her hand was down her pants once again and she was desperately sliding her fingers between her labia to rub her clit.

Angelica sucked in a huge breath and pulled on Lil�s hair so hard that she screamed into her mistress� pussy. The vibration sent the blonde over the edge, and she cried out in ecstasy, grinding down so hard on Lil�s face that the younger girl nearly blacked out. As Angelica soaked her face with girl cum, the pain forced Lil to a climax as well, and she began to mindlessly lap up the gift that Angelica was giving her.

When her orgasm began to subside Angelica pushed Lil away roughly. The hand trapped in her pants robbed the brunette of any balance and she tumbled backwards with a small, panicked cry. Gasping for air, Lil yanked her hand free, rubbing it on her glistening face and sucking off their combined pussy juice.

Up on the bed, Angelica rolled over and stretched like a cat, moaning in satisfaction. �Mmmm, that was good...� She slipped her hand between her legs and licked off some of her own nectar.

�Yeah...� Lil murmured dazedly.

Angelica pulled herself up into a sitting position. �Okay Lil...I don�t want you messing with those bitches from the nun factory anymore.�

Lil was still coming down from what just happened, so she just nodded a little. �Uh-huh...how come?�

Angelica curled her lip up. �First, that sweet little ass belongs to me now. Agreed?�

Lil nodded a little, feeling her body growing hot all over again. �All yours, Miss Angelica.� She whispered softly.

�Good. Second...� Angelica�s face softened a little and she smiled. �Even if you like getting smacked around...you should let someone who cares about you do it.�

Lil blinked in surprise at that. But after a moment, she smiled back. �Okay...I won�t. I promise.�

�That�s my girl.� Angelica stood up and walked to where Lil half lay on the floor and put her foot on the girl�s bare chest. Lil barely had a chance to look confused before she found herself pressed firmly against the floor, her new owner grinning down at her. �I�m all warmed up. Ready to really get going?�

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 07:51 PM

------------------------------------------------------

Necessary Roughness

By Evil Fairy

Chapter Two: Collection

------------------------------------------------------

Angelica smiled cruelly as she listened to Lil's plaintive whimpers. In the two weeks the girls had been having their 'appointments' at Angelica's house, the young domme had gotten more and more creative with the games she played with her little toy. And this time she felt like she had outdone herself.

At the moment, Angelica was standing to the side of her open door, wearing only her black bra and panties. She had left Lil alone about ten minutes ago, naked and tied in a very compromising position. The young girl's ankles were spread wide apart, tied with red silken ropes to the legs at the foot of the bed, and her crossed wrists were bound tightly underneath her back and pulled forcefully up towards the headboard by the same deceptively soft rope.

But Angelica had been careful to leave Lil tied in a position that wouldn't damage her. What was making the brunette whine were the clothespins Angelica had clipped to her budding breasts, four on each of the small mounds with a fifth right on the terribly sensitive nipples. They had been painful enough right after Angelica had attached them; after ten minutes, Angelica figured they must be sheer torture.

The sight of her own handiwork had sent Angelica right to the boiling point, so she had rushed downstairs and yanked her panties down, right on the bottom steps before frantically diddling her burning clit. Now, listening to Lil's tiny, pained cries was enough to make Angelica want to do it again right there.

But the game wasn't over yet. Angelica could hear the tears Lil was holding back, and something dark and hungry inside of her needed to see them fall. And besides, she had a plan today...

So with a deep breath the blonde stepped inside. Lil's head came up and she turned her deeply flushed face towards Angelica, her mouth hanging open as she panted. A thin trail of saliva trickled down her chin to drip down on her chest, which was an angry red where the tiny wooden torture devices bit cruelly into her sensitive flesh. The girl's whole body was slowly twisting and undulating in her bonds, futilely trying to find some relief from the tormenting of her tits.

"You're so fucking sexy." Angelica murmured as she stepped closer to her victim. Lil licked her lips and smiled eagerly, and Angelica chuckled at the almost puppy-like expression on her face despite the obvious strain. The blonde girl's eyes slipped down, and Lil shivered a little as Angelica smirked. The brunettes hairless labia were slightly puffy and bright pink, and her thighs were glistening from the copious amount of honey that was sliding down her legs. "Enjoying yourself, huh?"

"Yes, Miss Angelica..." Lil whispered harshly. She squirmed against the rope keeping her hands together. "Please," she whimpered, "Miss Angelica...I can't take it much longer."

Angelica let an evil smile glide onto her lips, and Lil moaned hopelessly. "You mean you can still take it? I gotta fix that." She knelt down and gently stroked her fingers around Lil's mound, drawing another slow groan from her plaything. "It's so pretty..." she breathed, leaning in to plant a soft kiss on Lil's clit, sliding her tongue against the tip with a feathery touch.

"Please!" Lil's cry was halfway to being a sob and she thrust her hips out pleadingly. Angelica just ignored her and sighed languidly while giving Lil's pussy a thoughtful look.

"It's so pretty...but it's missing something." She looked up into Lil's eyes as she drew two more clothespins out from under the bed. Lil's eyes widened with something like fear when she saw what Angelica was holding. She pulled her hips back quickly, but when Angelica lifted an expectant eyebrow she shuddered and pushed them out again. "Such a good girl." Angelica cooed.

"I belong to you." Lil confessed softly. Angelica smiled proudly and gave Lil a gentle pat on the ass as her hand slowly approached Lil's defenseless labia with an open clothespin that she clicked open and closed a few times. Lil started to shake, so Angelica gently stroked her thigh, murmuring encouragement.

"Shhh...it's okay...you're doing so good! Now take a deep breath..." With a quick flick, Angelica snapped the clothespin closed on Lil's velvety soft pussy lip. Lil's eyes went wide with shock and she tried to cry out, but all that came out was a tiny little squeak. She twisted her hips back violently, but the bed's footboard stopped her from falling back, and trying to bend her back only twisted her arms up painfully. The young brunette let out a short scream of pure frustration, trying desperately to close her legs.

"Ready for the next one?" Angelica asked, her heartless tone matching her sadistic smile perfectly. Lil couldn't hold back her tears any longer and now they were trickling down her cheeks and dripping upon her small, tormented breasts.

"It hurts!" She burst out with a sob, unsuccessfully trying again to twist away from the pain.

"Mmm, I know...and it'll start hurting even more soon, just like those yummy little tits." Angelica moved her face in close to lap up some of her playthings delicious salty-sweet nectar, which was now almost pouring out of her cunt. "Give me your pussy again." She ordered.

Each of Lil's sobs sent a hot little thrill of pleasure through Angelica's body, and the evil blonde loved to see the tears falling down that lovely little face. But nothing could match the pure, satisfying pleasure she felt when despite all that, Lil pushed out her hips again. "Oh yes!" Angelica hissed, dragging her nails down Lil's creamy thighs. "You know I wouldn't do anything you didn't want to."

"I know..." Lil gasped, the pain forcing her into a little dance reminiscent of a much younger girl trying to hold in her pee.

"So you must want this." Angelica teased, tapping the last clothespin against Lil's belly.

"I do!" Lil nearly screamed. "I want it Miss Angelica...I want it so bad!"

"You'd do anything for me, wouldn't you? Anything I wanted."

Lil nodded, becoming frantic with the pain and arousal that was overloading her every nerve. "Do anything...anything you want..." Lil jerked and tossed her head back, crying out. "Just do it!"

Lil froze abruptly as Angelica snapped to her feet; she was looking right into Lil's face with a displeased expression. The younger girl eyed the clothespin in her Mistress' hand like a venomous snake about to strike, and she didn't even dare breathe. "Tell me what to do again," Angelica said in a low growl, "and this goes right on your clit."

"I'm sorry Miss Angelica..." Lil breathed, and Angelica smirked.

"Not yet you're not." With that, she clipped her last clothespin to Lil's bare labia. The reaction to this one wasn't as strong as the first. If anything Lil actually seemed a little relieved, whether for Angelica's forgiveness or because she didn't carry out her threat, the blonde didn't know. With a wink, Angelica licked the shining tears from Lil's cheek, then dropped down to lap them from her chest. The poor slave's titflesh felt very hot now from all the blood rushing to the abused skin.

"Now..." Angelica walked to her small desk and pulled out the chair. She slipped out of her panties before sitting down facing Lil, her fingers absentmindedly caressing her own very wet little quim. "I want to watch you squirm." Her expression was pure evil and Lil moaned and slumped limply in her ropes when she realized there wasn't any mercy coming.

"Ohhh..." Angelica spread her legs wider, her fingers stroking her labia with unrestrained pleasure. "I do this a lot when I think of you." She chuckled breathlessly as she watched her little painslut trying to focus, no doubt hoping that she could cum soon herself if she played along.

"Me...too..." She panted, licking her lips.

"You better!" Angelica's giggle trailed into a soft moan as she slipped a finger into her love tunnel. "Mmm...but I think about the other girls too sometimes...like Kimi. She's pretty hot, don't you think?"

Lil actually managed to look a little embarrassed as she turned her head to the side. "I..." she let out a shuddering moan and rolled her hips forward. "...sometimes I imagine you doing something like this to her, and then forcing us to..." She moaned again.

Angelica just laughed at her. "It's not really forcing if you want it so bad." She raised her hand and lapped her nectar from her fingers before letting them return to their ministrations. Lil was tugging at her ropes with all her might, every muscle in her body tight and straining. She looked almost out of her mind from everything she was feeling...which, to her tormentor, meant every defense she had should be lowered.

Angelica closed her eyes and leaned her head back. "I think about some of the boys too," she said in a moaning voice. "Like Harold, or Chuckie..." She opened her eyes just a crack. "Or Phil." When she said that Lil froze, just for a second, so briefly that Lil herself might not even realize she'd done it. And it wasn't like she was shocked or anything. To Angelica, it looked like the brunette was afraid she'd been caught. And of course, she had. Gotcha!

Her mission accomplished, Angelica finally decided to give her plaything a break. She slipped off her chair and gently rubbed Lil's stomach. The younger girl was shaking from the strain. Every breath was tiny squeak of pain and her bright red pussy was mindlessly humping the air. Her eyes slowly focused on Angelica's face, and the young dominatrix smiled. "Does my little painslut want to cum?"

Fresh tears welled up in Lil's eyes and her body slowly started to relax. Her quavering voice was weak but desperate. "Yes, Miss Angelica. Please let your painslut cum..." Angelica giggled and used the clothespins to spread open Lil's pussy, exposing her small, perfect clit. With a tiny, satisfied mmm Angelica leaned in and closed her lips around it.

Lil had long since been driven to edge and beyond: her over-stimulated body could no longer tell the difference between pleasure and pain. So when Angelica slid her velvet tongue against her victim's pleasure button Lil sucked in an agonized gasp and let it out a strained, guttural moan as her orgasm began.

Lil was writhing and jerking in her ropes as if she were being electrocuted, so Angelica had to grab her ass and dig her nails in viciously to keep her young slave from bucking out of her grasp. She panted and whimpered, helpless against the climax that Angelica was forcing through her body. The clothespins on her small breasts shook and twisted, just adding to the intense sensations sparking through her.

Finally Lil let out a short, strangled scream and fell completely limp in her ropes, her hips still working against her Mistress' face. Angelica lapped up the nectar that had been smeared all around Lil's vulva and licked her shining lips and cheeks as she undid the ropes holding Lil's ankles to the bed. She rose to her feet and finished untying the semiconscious girl, holding her up and guiding her onto the bed.

Angelica lay beside her, reaching back to unclasp her bra and slide it off. Lil wriggled over and with her Mistress' help found the blonde girl's nipple, which she began to suck as tears still trickled down her face. This had become part of their games, something Lil liked to do to calm down after Angelica finished having her way with her. At first Angelica thought it was a little weird, even given everything that led up to it, but now she found holding the small girl as she suckled on her breast as comforting as Lil did.

She closed her eyes, breathing deeply as she enjoyed the sensation, but her mind was already making new plans. Lil's little slip had told her everything she needed to know, and now Angelica knew exactly what game she would play with her little doll next time.

"Hey," she said in a gentle voice, stroking Lil's cheek. Lil paused and looked up her, her face sweaty and disheveled. "Time to move down." Lil smiled and nodded, sliding down Angelica's body and slipping her owner's damp panties down as she went. Angelica flicked a finger against her erect nipple as Lil began to go to work, the smaller girl's tongue busily lapping at her pussy. Oh, this is going to be so good...

------------------------------------

A couple of days later Betty and Howard DeVille were heading out the front door while Lil and her twin brother lounged in the living room watching TV. "Pizza'll be here soon," Betty half-hollered as usual. "You two do your homework...we probably won't be back until pretty late."

"Uh-huh." Lil replied.

"No problem." Phil added.

"Bye kids!" Howard said as he came downstairs.

"Aw jeez Howard! Can't you learn how to get a tie straight?" Betty complained as they headed out the door. A couple of minutes later the twins heard the car head out of the garage and down the street.

A few minutes after that the doorbell rang. "That's fast." Lil leaned back against the couch and closed her eyes. "I got it last time." She murmured.

"What last time?" Phil demanded from his spot on the floor.

"Two days ago." Lil waved her hand when the bell rang again. "So go get it."

Grumbling, Phil got to his feet and went to the door. Lil patted her belly...she was getting pretty hungry. Then she heard Phil's voice. "Oh...uh...hey Angelica." Lil's eyes flew open and she sat bolt upright, her breath catching in her throat. A moment later Angelica walked in with Phil, her backpack slung over her shoulder and a couple of textbooks under her arm. Lil tried to keep her mouth from dropping open. Angelica was wearing a bright red cami tank that left her midriff bare. Her skirt was barely there at all, a miniscule scrap of denim that exposed the lace trim of her thigh high white tights and a few inches of skin above as well.

"Lil," Angelica said with a wickedly sly smile, "did you forget our study date?"

"Date?" Phil asked dazedly, his reaction to Angelica's outfit causing a jealous little grimace to spread across Lil's face which, in turn, made Angelica chuckle.

"That's right. Lil just needed a little help with..." Angelica glanced at the books she was holding and shrugged. "Math, I guess." Lil gave the older girl a suspicious glance, but Angelica just stepped closer to give her a little pat on the cheek. "Right, Lil?"

Lil nodded a little. "Yeah...sure."

"Great!" Angelica smiled brightly and hopped onto the couch. "So what are we watching?" For the next twenty minutes or so Angelica was perfectly innocent...they watched TV in silence, except for a few brief, meaningless comments. Lil kept looking at her nervously, and Phil kept glancing at her too, though the blonde girl didn't think there was anything nervous about that. Her backpack, of course, remained right by the door where she had left it, completely forgotten.

She finally made her move after the pizza had arrived. Phil was laying on his side on the floor, facing the television and Lil was perched a little awkwardly on the arm of the couch Angelica had invaded. The blonde girl sat up straight, pulled Lil down towards her and whispered in her ear, "You need to take a shower." She flopped backwards and turned back to the TV, ignoring the confused look Lil was giving her. Lil was a good girl...she'd do as she was told.

And sure enough a minute later Lil stood up. "I'm gonna hop in the shower." She said, heading up the steps. Phil grunted a little and barely looked up as Lil passed him.

"Guess it's just you and me now." Angelica said when she heard a door close upstairs.

"Yep." Phil replied.

"Come sit up here," Angelica invited. Phil turned to look at her, trying way too hard to look casual. Angelica just smiled invitingly and patted the cushion next to her. Without a word Phil got up and sat stiffly in the middle of the couch, leaving a wide space between him and his guest.

Which just wasn't acceptable. Angelica scooted over until her bare leg was lightly resting against Phil's. The boy glanced down, and Angelica saw his face turn pink. This close he could smell her delicate fragrance and he took a deep breath, his eyes closing as the light, floral scent went to his head. Angelica gently brushed her fingertips against Phil's cheek, causing him to turn to face her. "Relax Phil," she whispered seductively, "I won't bite." Yet, she added mentally as she drew her face closer.

Phil moved automatically, his thoughts fuzzed out by Angelica's warm body, the intoxicating scent filling his nostrils and the blood pounding in his ears. His lips pressed to Angelica's, and he soon felt her warm, wet tongue slipping into his mouth. He kissed her back, compelled to obey her unspoken commands. Her hands came up and pressed on his shoulders, and before he realized it he was laying on the couch, Angelica on top of him, kissing him fiercely with her fingers cupping his cheeks.

Angelica finally released him, looking down at him with her hair mussed and one strap of her shirt sliding down her shoulder. Phil looked up at her, dazed and not understanding at all what just happened. "Come on." Angelica slid off the couch and headed for the steps, beckoning him. "We've gotta hurry."

"Huh?" Phil asked intelligently, struggling up into a half sitting position. His mind was desperately trying to get back into gear but it died along with his breath as Angelica slid her top off, revealing a pristine white bra. The skirt fluttered to the ground a moment later, revealing a pair of lace boy shorts that matched the bra. Angelica smiled serenely at Phil's reaction...this was her favorite set of lingerie, and she loved that it got the reaction she always hoped for. Along with the white stockings, she truly looked like her namesake, perfect, beautiful, perhaps even untouchable.

Beckoning Phil again, Angelica turned around, swaying her hips as she slowly ascended the steps. She heard Phil hurrying after a moment later, but she didn't change her pace and she didn't look back, simply sauntering her way into Phil's bedroom. She let Phil inside and closed the door behind him.

Phil looked around, obviously trying to get his eyes to rest on anything other than her. "It's okay." Angelica smirked. "You can look at me all you want." Phil started and slowly turned to face her fully, his eyes running up and down her body. Angelica stepped forward, and Phil did the same, obviously eager to make out a little more. With a soft laugh, Angelica put a hand on his forehead to hold him back. "Uh-uh..." She smiled slyly. "Now I wanna see something."

Phil's eyes widened and he blushed. "I dunno," he finally said, his embarrassment bringing his mind back to coherency.

Angelica just chuckled. "Well I do..." She grabbed his t-shirt and slid it upwards. Despite his reluctant expression he didn't resist � instead, he lifted his arms to allow her to take it off. Phil shivered as Angelica ran her warm hands over his bare, skinny chest. She lowered her head and put her lips around Phil's small nipple, curious to see if she'd get a reaction from a boy. She felt a hot rush of satisfaction when Phil sucked in a breath and let it out with a soft oh!

When she put her hands on the button of his jeans Phil tried to draw away for a moment, but Angelica tightened her grip and pulled him back with surprising force. She nuzzled his neck a little and Phil relaxed, finally getting the courage to put his arms around her. Angelica licked him just a little as a reward and finished unfastening his pants, letting them drop down his legs. He froze as she placed her hand on the bulge in his shorts, gently rubbing it. "Oh Phil," she murmured admiringly against his neck. "Not bad!"

And without further preamble she shoved him back onto his mattress. Before he had a chance to recover she was on him, straddling his hips and grinding her burning pussy down on his stiff cock through their thin undergarments. She grabbed Phil's wrists and pinned them to the mattress over his head in a grip he couldn't break even if he wanted to. "Do you want this?" The blonde demon demanded, bringing her face close.

Nothing in Phil's patchwork knowledge or extremely limited experience had prepared him for anything remotely like this. It just wasn't the way it was supposed to work...sure as hell not with Angelica! He didn't think anything would work with Angelica. But here he was, and since he wasn't an idiot the answer was easy.

"Yeah..." He whispered harshly, unable to keep himself from grinding back up at the girl atop him.

"How much?"

"I,uh...I need..."

Angelica cut off his stammering. "You need it? So you'd do anything for it?" She licked at his lips, rolling her hips forward so his cock was pressed right between her lower lips. She could feel it tensing up against her.

"Anything!" Phil agreed desperately, unable to hold back a disappointed moan when she got off him.

"Wait right there." Angelica commanded before dashing off. She rushed down the steps and grabbed the only really important thing from her backpack: a bundle of the special silk rope she bought for Lil. On her way back down the hall she paused by the bathroom and listened at the door. She could hear Lil splashing...it was a good thing she took long showers. When she got back Phil was sitting up and she quickly pushed him down again. "I didn't tell you to sit up." She said with a teasing smile.

Phil smiled nervously up at her. "So...uh...what are we gonna do?"

Angelica smiled back. "You just have to lie back and enjoy the ride, sweetie." She took his hand gently and started to tie it to one of his bedposts. As expected, he snatched it back out of her grasp with a surprised expression.

"What are you doing?"

Angelica smiled evilly and stood up straight. She started to tug down on her bra, exposing more and more smooth, white skin. "Don't you want me to take this off?" Phil nodded, practically drooling. She knelt by the bed and slid her hand down Phil's stomach and into his shorts, sliding her fingers around his twitching member. Phil groaned deep in his throat and thrust his hips up, his legs squirming against the mattress. "And didn't you say you'd do anything?" she breathed.

Phil's voice was breathless. "Yeah..." Angelica started to draw her hand out, but Phil grabbed her wrist with both hands. Angelica let out a short, cruel laugh and placed her free hand on Phil's chest to yank her hand loose.

"If you want to play, we play by my rules," she scolded her desperately frustrated young victim. "And just remember Philly Boy, I'm still bigger and stronger than you. So why don't you just do what I told you and lie there?" She bent close and licked at Phil's earlobe as she whispered. "I promise, it'll be the ride of your life."

Phil didn't say anything, but a moment later he lifted his hand to the bedpost again. Angelica couldn't hold back a gloating smile. As she started to secure both of Phil's arms, she became aware of how incredibly wet she was getting. Over these last couple of weeks she had started to think she just didn't like boys, but now she was realizing that it had nothing to do with boys or girls...it was all about the power, about using her body and her mind to take complete control over another person.

Of course, this was so easy it was almost embarrassing. She smirked a little at the tent pole in Phil's shorts. She knew it would be, though. This was just an extension of something she had known for a long time...a few little touches, the right words in the right tone, and boys would do anything she told them. And now both of the DeVille twins were hers.

And now, she thought with a hot rush flooding through her body that made her bite her lip, I'm gonna prove it. With both of Phil's arms tied firmly down, he was helpless as Angelica pulled his shorts down his legs. His cock bounced up joyfully as it was freed, it's almost total hairlessness making it look bigger as it twitched back and forth. Just to add to the torture, Angelica didn't react at all to Phil's total nudity, and it was obvious the boy was too embarrassed to say anything as Angelica completed her work, tying his ankles to the bed and leaving him spread-eagled and helpless.

"Just one more thing," she said with a soft smile, revealing a long strip of thick, blue cloth. Phil still didn't resist as she wound it around his head twice and tied it off, cutting off his vision. She immediately threw a couple of fake punches right at his face, but he didn't so much as twitch. Angelica smiled, satisfied he couldn't see, and lay down next to him, cuddling up to his side and stroking her fingers over his straining cock.

"Alright Phil..." She whispered, closing her hand and pumping it up and down. He made a small sound of pleasure and started working his hips again. "I'm gonna go make sure Lil's still in the shower. When I get back we'll really get started."

"Hurry!" Phil groaned as Angelica stood, bucking up to try and find some kind of relief.

"I will!" Angelica said in a singsong as she left the room. She strode purposefully to the bathroom and pulled the door open, not pausing for a moment as she stepped into the steamy room and shoved the shower curtain aside.

Lil was just rinsing off, hot water coursing over her naked body. She squealed in fright at the intrusion, cringing back against the shower wall with her hands held up protectively. When she realized she was looking at Angelica, she relaxed but was still breathing heavily. "Angelica!" She gasped. "You scared me!" Suddenly the younger girl realized her Mistress was mostly undressed and she started to look scared all over again. "What's going on?"

"Shhh!" Angelica hissed, cupping a hand over Lil's mouth. "Get out of the shower and follow me. And not one sound." She drew her face close, her expression deadly serious. "Do you understand me Lil? You don't make a peep." Lil nodded a little, and Angelica stepped back.

Lil grabbed a towel but Angelica immediately snatched it from her hands. "If I wanted you to have a towel I'd give you one." She smirked. "Now move!"

Naked and dripping, Lil stepped out of the shower, shivering in the cold air coming through the open door. Angelica grabbed her wrist and pulled her out. Lil followed passively at first, but her attitude changed when they got to her brother's room: when she saw the open door and what lay beyond she couldn't hold back a surprised squeak of dismay, jerking back to try and get out of sight. Her wet wrist slipped out of Angelica's grip, but the taller girl quickly spun around and grabbed her toy by the shoulders and then pushed her inside.

"What was that?" Phil asked, turning his head. "Angelica?" Lil stilled a little as she realized her brother couldn't see her.

"Yeah." Angelica replied. "I tripped a little." She let go of Lil and mimed that she was to stay put. Lil nodded, her eyes wide and confused. Angelica lay next to Phil again, once again sliding her fingers up and down his cock. "Are you ready?" she murmured while looking at Lil and savoring the brunette's extremely uncomfortable and freaked out expression; better yet, Lil seemed unable to tear her eyes from her twin brother's stiff organ.

"Oh yeah..." Phil breathed.

"You probably do this yourself, don't you?" Angelica asked teasingly, causing Phil's cheeks to turn red.

"N-no..." he protested weakly. Angelica giggled, rolling her eyes.

"No? That's too bad..." She slowed her hand a little. "It'd be really hot if I knew that you were jerking off, thinking of me...imagining me touching you...sucking you...fucking you..."

Phil was panting. "Well, maybe I do...sometimes." Angelica mmmed and started stroking his shaft again, making him let out a long, tense breath.

"I bet you think of other girls too, huh? Like Kimi, or Susie..." She turned to face Lil again, giving her a wink. "Or Lil..."

Phil jerked in place but was held fast by the ropes. "No way!" He protested in an almost shrill tone. Angelica just chuckled.

"Oh no? Are you sure..." She sped her hand up a little, and Phil began to breath faster. "I heard you saw her in a bra once...she's naked right now you know. All soapy and wet. Maybe she's touching herself right now...maybe she's thinking of you..." Phil groaned and Angelica quickly took her hand away. No way she could let him pop his cork yet.

Lil's glistening body was trembling slightly and she was shaking her head from side from side, looking at her owner with wide, pleading eyes. Angelica just smirked and nodded back at her, almost victoriously. Lil covered her face with her hands, twisting in place as she fought back tears of desperation.

Angelica slipped off the bed. "Now," she told Phil as he quieted slightly. "I want to play a little game. I'm gonna give you a nice little treat...but you have to pretend I'm Lil." The blonde couldn't help but notice how the boy's cock twitched at his sister's name. "So ask me Phil. Ask your sister to suck your dick."

Phil twisted around his bonds, lifting his hips off the mattress. "Please...please, suck me...Lil." He slumped back, precum leaking from the tip of his twitching cock. Angelica's smile was full of sublime evil as she turned to Lil and pointed sharply at her brother's straining erection.

At this point Lil had resigned herself to the inevitable. Her shoulder heaved in an almost silent sigh as she gave Angelica one last pleading look. Angelica stepped close and breathed into her ear. "I don't make you do anything you don't want to, but we both know this is exactly what you want."

Lil turned to her brother, eyeing his cock as it thrust straight up. "Come on Lil," he begged, sounding more like he meant it this time. "Please, suck it." Lil shuddered and slumped, finally surrendering to the ultimate taboo. She stepped up, settling herself on her elbows and knees between her twin's legs. Phil groaned as Lil took his throbbing cock in both hands and, after looking at it for a moment, closed her eyes and slid it into her open mouth.

Phil's body went rigid and for a moment Angelica worried he was about to burst early. But then he started pumping his dick up and down. "Hot!" he gasped as Lil started bobbing her head up and down to match his movements, her tongue sliding around the head as she sucked him off. "Oh Lil your mouth is soooo hot!" He grunted as he tried to push more and more of his young manhood into his sister's sucking mouth.

Angelica knelt next to the bed, her eyes almost glowing as she took in the beautiful, obscene sight of Phil's glistening pole sliding in and out of his twin sister's eager mouth. She reached out and yanked back on a handful of Lil's hair, causing the other girl to gasp in unexpected pain and release Phil's cock as her head was pulled up. "And your cock tastes soooo good!" Angelica said in an almost-passable imitation of Lil's breathy, excited voice. Lil glared at her, but Angelica just smiled serenely and winked at her.

"Don't stop!" He begged, his dick bouncing up and down just below Lil's lips.

"Mmm, you like how I suck your cock?" Angelica cooed.

"Oh yesssss..." Phil groaned as he tossed his head back and lifted his ass high above the mattress. Angelica had to yank harder on Lil's hair to get her out of the way. To the girl's credit, she winced heavily but didn't make a sound. "I've wanted you to for so long!" He paused suddenly as he remembered he was in what he thought was a fantasy. "I mean, well, I..."

Angelica let out a high-pitched giggle. "Well, I guess I better get back to work, huh?" She let Lil's hair go, and with a gentle moan Lil parted her lips licked at her brother's cock a few times before engulfing it once more.

"Yeah Lil that feels so good!" Phil moaned harshly, his breath coming short and hard. He had totally given in now and it made Angelica smile cruelly. His thrusts were making the whole bed shake, and it was obvious he was within inches of the finish line. So Angelica brought her hand up and made a slicing motion.

Lil froze instantly, Phil's thrusting cock popping free of her mouth but her hand was still wrapped around it. Angelica scooted up and, absolutely gloating as Lil shook her head frantically, announced loudly and casually. "She's pretty good, isn't she?"

Phil's hips kept thrusting for just a second before he froze too, sensing that something was wrong but having no idea what it might be. With a short flourish, the evil blonde whipped the blindfold away and the two twins were staring at each other. "Lil!" Phil shouted, the headboard clattering as he tried to jerk away. Lil recoiled, sliding off the foot of the bed with a bump. "What are you doing?!"

"Kinda obvious." Angelica said with cruel laughter in her voice as she settled down into the chair at Phil's desk. "She's giving you a blow job. It looked like a pretty good one, too."

Both twins shared an identical expression of total mortification. Lil was hiding at the foot of the bed and Phil's cock was beginning to wilt. "Get over here Lil." Angelica commanded while spreading her legs. Without looking at her brother Lil obeyed, crawling to her Mistress and burying her face in Angelica's thighs.

Angelica smiled at her new, bound toy. "What's the matter Phil?" she purred, stroking Lil's wet hair. "You were having so much fun a second ago."

"I thought it was you!" He protested, pulling against the ropes again.

"But you were pretending it was Lil...you were imagining her lips, her tongue, her face. Admit it: you loved the thought of your sister sucking you off." As she spoke, Phil's cock began to harden again, a stiff, needy betrayer of his true desires. "I just made your dreams come true." She looked down at her lap where Lil was tonguing her intently while trying to put this utter humiliation out of her mind.

"Yours too." She murmured, prompting Lil to look up. "You wanted to do that...you still do." Lil dropped her head in shame, but nodded a little. Her Mistress smiled. "Good girl. Get up here."

Without a word, Lil got into Angelica's lap, facing the bed. Her cheeks crimson, she turned her head to the side so she couldn't see her brother staring as Angelica began playing with her body, lightly pinching her hard little nipples and her other hand slipping down to cup her pussy.

"Mmmm...you're soaking wet Lil." Angelica teased. "And that's not water." She lifted her hand to her lips slowly, grinning at the wide-eyed Phil. "Your sister tastes so good." Her hand dropped down and she slid a finger between her plaything's labia and Lil moaned loudly, her legs spreading wider to shamelessly expose her spread cunt to her brother. Angelica kissed her cheek. "You're all warmed up." Lil looked at her, biting her lip. Angelica nodded. "Make me proud."

Lil slid off Angelica's lap and approached the bed, trying to avoid Phil's eyes. "Lillian... Lil what are you doing!?" Phil protested, still twisting futilely in the ropes. Lil climbed on top of her brother, putting her hands on her shoulders and letting her pussy hover an inch over her brothers cock. She looked down at Phil, smiling shakily.

"Hi Phil. How's it going?" Lil's voice trailed off into a nervous giggle.

"Lil..." Phil glanced over at Angelica. "What's goin' on? Are you gonna...?"

"If she tells me to." His sister whispered, her arms shaking.

"That's right..." Angelica cut in, idly playing with her tit as she watched. "First time for both of you right? And it gets to be with each other." Her voice dripped cruel amusement. "That's just so sweet."

"Lil, this isn't right," Phil protested in a whisper, trying to hang onto some little control. "You...we shouldn't..." Lil closed her eyes and lowered her head.

Angelica giggled. "Uh-oh...Lilly and Philly are being bad!" She reached back and unfastened her bra, letting it drop to the ground. It was the show Phil had wanted, but his eyes were glued to the naked, glistening body of his sister. "I'd never make you do something you didn't want to, so I'll tell ya what Phil...Lil will get off you and go back to the shower. I'll go downstairs and get dressed, then I'll come up here and untie you. I'll leave you alone, you can finish yourself off, and we'll pretend this never happened." She smiled evilly. "And to make sure you never have to think about it, I'll forbid Lil from ever doing anything like this with you ever again...and she'll do what she's told, right Lil?"

Lil nodded unhappily, her eyes still closed. "Yes, Miss Angelica."

"See? She's a good girl." Angelica leaned forward and grinned. "And all of this will happen in the next couple of minutes. Unless...unless you say, 'Please let my sister fuck me, Miss Angelica.'" The blonde girl leaned back in her chair and waited.

"Lil?" Phil looked pleadingly up at his sister, but there was no help there. Lil was looking expectantly at Angelica and nothing else. Phil's cheeks turned bright red as he realized how trapped he actually was. His hips kept twitching upwards, but the prize he was looking for stayed just a hair out of reach. Angelica licked her lips as Phil turned to look at her. "Please..." He closed his eyes and sighed. "Please let my...my sister...fuck me, Miss Angelica."

Angelica looked supremely satisfied. "Good boy!" she gushed, spreading her legs open and slipping her hand in her panties. "Lil..." she let the moment drag out interminably. "Fuck him."

Lil let out a long, shuddering moan as she lowered herself slowly, slipping the tip of her brother's dick into her love tunnel. Phil gasped, his toes curling tight and his body trembling from the strain of lifting his ass off the mattress. Angelica bit her lip, her finger working in a tight circle around her clit. "Do it. Fuck your brother!" she breathed as a small orgasm went off like a firework behind her eyes.

"Yes Miss Angelica," Lil panted, "Oh yes!" Her back arched and she nearly screamed a mixture of pleasure and pain while Phil groaned a similar sound beneath her. Still crying out, Lil pushed down until her twin brother's cock was completely inside her.

Angelica came again as she realized Lil's cherry had just been popped. With a few quick, violent jerks she yanks the lace shorts off and spread her legs wide open, sliding her middle finger into her dripping twat. There was nothing, nothing that could compare to this. As she watched, Lil tightened her hands on Phil's shoulders and started to pump her body up and down. Phil sucked in a huge breath and started working his hips to match his sister's movements. Both twins had their eyes closed tight with identical expressions of humiliation, and both had their heads turned away from each other. It was so cute, and to Angelica, so fucking hot.

The blonde squeezed her breasts with her free hand while her other hand continued to pleasure her twitching pussy. "That's it." she hissed to herself, each breath interspersed with soft, high moans. "Do it just like that."

Fucking...twins fucking each other...and I made them do it! The thought sent Angelica's pleasure cascading into another orgasm. Instead of relishing it though, she just switched hands, taking a minute to suck the nectar from her fingers. She felt utterly and delightfully evil: the latent, perverse urges in these two should have been kept locked up in their minds forever. But Angelica had pulled all those fantasies out and played with them until her little toys had no choice but to give in.

Lil was riding her bound brother hard, her tiny breasts bobbing up and down tantalizingly over Phil. The room was filled with the sound of their wet skin slapping together and the moans of all three. Phil was fighting hard against his ropes, desperately thrusting and grinding his cock into his sister. As they both just gave into dark, forbidden pleasure some unspoken signal passed between them and each had opened their eyes to look at the other. Both were hot and sweaty, moaning senselessly as Lil mercilessly drove herself and her twin deeper and deeper.

Angelica slid out of the chair, holding herself up with her knees and one hand as her fingers plunged in and out of her cunt. She was panting and shaking with the strain of climax after climax, and the one building now was going to be the biggest of all. Still she watched the obscene taboo playing out in front of her intently. Phil suddenly threw his head back, bucking up and down so hard that Lil almost looked like she'd be thrown off for a moment. "Liiiiliiiaaan!" he cried out as a powerful tightness gripped his entire body. With one last, powerful thrust upward he started coming, and when Lil felt her brother's cock jerking inside her, spurting load after load of hot, sticky cream inside her, she lost it. As she screamed out in pure ecstasy her cunt milked the organ inside it for every last drop.

That incredible sight sent Angelica completely over the edge and she rolled onto her back, got her feet under her and shoved her hips high in the air, using the fingers of both hands to touch as much of her creaming pussy as she could. Everything was a white hot inferno and it just seemed to go on and on...

After what seemed like forever Angelica collapsed onto the floor, sucking in huge gulps of air as her body tried to return to normal. Feeling weak, wet and sticky she pulled herself up, getting her rather shaky legs under her. Lil and Phil weren't any better off. Phil looked almost unconscious, a hint of shameful tears in the corner of his eyes, and Lil was piled limply on top of him, cum leaking out of her around the cock still buried in her cunt.

Angelica took a couple steps forward, laying her hand on the headboard to steady herself as she looked down at the two of them. "What...do you...say?" she panted.

Lil spoke into her brother's shoulder, her voice muffled. "Thank you, Miss Angelica." Phil opened his eyes and met Angelica's gaze. Angelica looked back expectantly, lifting an eyebrow.

He blushed deeply and lowered his eyes. "Thank you Miss Angelica," he muttered, and Angelica grinned triumphantly.

"Lil," she said in a stronger voice as she stood up straight, "untie your brother. I think we could all use a shower." She smirked. "You two can wash me, and then I might let you clean each other up." She sighed with deep satisfaction as Lil hastened to obey and ran her fingers over Phil's forehead, who was looking eagerly at his sister as she undid his knots.

"It's so nice to have the matched set," the blonde murmured lazily, and Phil blushed again. So innocent, but that won't last long, she thought gleefully as she led her toys to the bathroom.

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 07:56 PM

------------------------------------------------------

Necessary Roughness

By The Evil Fairy

Chapter Three: Happy New Year!

------------------------------------------------------

"I dunno," Susie said, twisting back and forth to catch her reflection in the dressing room mirrors. "It's nice, but does it say Happy New Year?" There was no response, and Susie tilted her head so she could see Angelica's image in the mirror directly ahead. The young blonde was sitting on the bench, her chin resting in her hand and her mind obviously a billion miles away. "Hey!"

Angelica blinked and shook her head a little. "Huh? Oh, yeah. Looks awesome. Go for it."

Susie sighed and rolled her eyes. "What is your problem girl? You've been acting all weird for days now."

"I have not!"

"Yeah, you've been sort of..." Susie made a vague little floating motion with her hand, "since before Christmas."

Angelica shrugged a bit. "Whatever. Maybe I'm getting seasonal depression or something."

Of course, Angelica knew precisely what the problem was, not that she could talk about it. For the past two weeks Lil and Phil had been spending Christmas with their grandparents. They weren't due back until early morning on New Year's Eve, still two days away, and Angelica missed them terribly.

Well, 'missed' might not be precisely the right term. She really did miss them, of course. But after six months of their very special relationship Angelica was quite addicted to her little toys, and she was jonesing really hard.

But then, they were probably feeling it at least as badly as she was. The DeVille siblings had been given very specific instructions regarding their behavior on this little trip. They were free to do anything they liked to themselves, but they were expressly forbidden from doing anything to each other. By this time, they were probably going nuts. Phil might be tempted to cheat, but Lil was thoroughly obedient. On the other hand, Lil might actually be tempted to bend the order a little, just because she liked being punished so much...

"Angelica!" The blond dominatrix started a little to see Susie looking at her rival impatiently again. "I said, are you gonna buy that coat or what?"

Angelica glanced over at the coat she had picked out, a dark purple trench coat that came down to just over her knees. She had grabbed it on kind of a whim, but it did look really sweet on her. "Yeah, I'll take it," she said, standing and draping the coat over her arm.

The two girls left the dressing room and headed for the register. Angelica was still completely lost in thought, barely looking where she was going. As such, when she turned around a tall display she didn't even register Susie's call of "Look out!" before she collided with something and fell heavily to the ground.

"Hey, watch it!" exclaimed a familiar voice on the way down, and when Angelica landed on her butt, she looked over to see Kimi Finster sprawled on the ground across from her. Angelica's eyes opened wide. It wasn't just from seeing the young Japanese girl in a store that Angelica was fairly sure was out of her price range, either. No, Kimi's legs were splayed wide open and Angelica could look right up her skirt. And right between her legs was a smooth, plump peach completely exposed to Angelica's gaze.

Kimi's angry expression lasted for about half a second before she noticed the surprise on Angelica's face. The smaller girl's legs shut with a loud clap and she scrambled to her feet, her cheeks turning bright pink. "Oh God! I'm...I'm so sorry!" With that, Kimi dashed out of the store as fast as her feet could carry her.

"Oh great, now she's acting weird," Susie said as she helped Angelica to her feet. "I wonder if you're contagious."

"Huh." Angelica picked her new coat off the ground, a thoughtful little smile appearing on her lips. "Maybe I am..."

----------------------------------------

The next day Kimi was behind the counter of the Java Lava. The place was almost empty at the moment, and she was currently bored out of her mind, resting her head on her folded arms. She was jerked out of her reverie by Betty's loud voice from right behind her, "Hey sweetie, you're done!"

"Oh...thanks!"

Betty smiled as she came out of the office. "No problem. And I gotta thank you and Chuckie for putting in so much time here. You've really picked up the slack with the twins gone."

Kimi just shrugged. "No big deal. How's the party going?"

"Oh pretty good. We should be all set!" Chaz and Betty had decided to throw a New Year's Eve party for the kids and all their friends. It had been a lot of work for the two of them, making Chuckie and Kimi's help all the more important. "You all set for tomorrow?"

"Sort of...I still need to buy a new outfit," Kimi replied.

"Oh yeah?" Betty began moving things around the register to reflect the way she liked them. "I thought you took care of that yesterday."

"Um...no." Kimi said, shifting uncomfortably from one foot to the other. "Something kind of came up."

And as if summoned by the memory, Angelica stepped into the shop. She was wearing a very luxurious pink coat with white trim against the winter's cold, and a smile that made Kimi want to run and hide when the blonde girl turned it on her. "Kimi," the blonde girl gushed, "just the girl I wanted to see!"

"Oh!" Kimi squeaked faintly. "Hi Angelica. How...how's it going?"

"Great! How much longer are you gonna be here?"

Before Kimi could reply, Betty said, "Actually I just cut her loose! And she was just saying she needed some new threads for the party tomorrow."

Angelica's smile turned absolutely predatory as she looked at Kimi, who couldn't do anything against the pit she felt opening up beneath her. "Is that so? Well that's just perfect. Get your coat and we can head down to the mall together." It sounded very friendly, but there was a steely note in Angelica's voice that made Kimi very aware that this was not a request.

When Kimi emerged from the back a few minutes later with her bag and her jacket, Angelica chuckled. "You know, it's really cold out there. Is that all you're wearing?" she asked knowingly.

Kimi flushed hotly and scurried out of the Java Lava, murmuring a quick goodbye to Betty as she went. She started walking very quickly in the direction of the mall, hoping that somehow Angelica might not want to catch up to her. But of course, it was no good. Just a few moments later she heard quick footsteps coming up behind her.

For a few minutes there was no discussion. The older girl seemed content to walk on in silence, but it really started to wear on Kimi's nerves. Ever since yesterday she'd been having low grade panic attacks about what Angelica might end up doing, and having her hover right at Kimi's shoulder was making her more and more nervous.

Finally she couldn't take it anymore. "Angelica, look, about yesterday..." she began, but Angelica quickly cut her off.

"Don't even worry about it, Kimi. It's not any of my business."

"No!" Kimi stammered, "it's just...that was a one time thing." Kimi winced at how lame she sounded.

"A one time thing?" Angelica's voice dripped with cruel amusement. "What do you mean?"

The Asian girl was painfully aware of the hole she was digging, but she couldn't seem to pull herself back. "I just mean I don't, you know," her voice dropped to an embarrassed whisper, "walk around without panties." She offered the older girl a timid smile, "That'd be, like, sick. Or something..." Her voice trailed off as she started looking this way and that, trying to avoid the icy blue eyes that seemed to be looking right through her.

"Good to know!" Angelica finally chirped carelessly, starting off towards the mall again. "You coming or what?" And even though Kimi was increasingly sure she was walking to her own execution, she followed.

----------------------------------------

Angelica went right to the store where she and Kimi had crossed paths the day before and took immediate control of the shopping expedition. She and Kimi roamed across the floor, Angelica holding clothes up to Kimi and either tossing them back or handing them to the younger girl. Kimi was, despite her growing dread, quite impressed. Angelica was picking out clothes that Kimi really liked, and fit right into her eclectic style.

Finally Angelica decided that they had enough and they headed to the dressing rooms. Kimi turned to go into one of the smaller individual booths, but Angelica grabbed her by the shoulder. "Where do you think you're going?" she practically purred, turning her to the larger, multiple person cubicles.

Kimi's mouth opened and closed soundlessly, her throat going dry. Against her will, she took a step back, wordlessly shaking her head. Angelica turned to her, lifting an eyebrow. Her demeanor seemed perfectly serious. "Come on, Kimi. I wanna see how all these look on you."

"I-I can't," she whispered, tears coming to her eyes. "I can't!"

A nasty little smile eased its way onto the demonic blonde's lips. "Aww, what's the matter?" Kimi just bit her lip and looked up at her helplessly. Angelica chuckled heartlessly. "One time thing, huh?"

Kimi's face started to crumple, and she quickly hid it in the pile of clothes she was carrying. When her shoulders began to shake, Angelica quickly hustled her into the large dressing booth. She planted Kimi on the bench and hugged her close, stroking her soft, ebony hair. "Shhh...it's okay, Kimi. I promise, it'll be okay."

"Don't...tell...anyone!" Kimi hiccupped between sobs, "Please!"

"I won't, I won't," Angelica assured her. "But tell me why."

"I don't know." Kimi murmured, shaking her head. "I just don't like wearing them."

"Or do you really like not wearing them?" Kimi sniffled and looked up, her expression perplexed. Angelica smiled, her face a picture of warm understanding, "Come on, those short little skirts with no panties? It must be a nice little thrill, huh? Always knowing you're just a few inches of fabric from letting everyone see you, always a little scared, but maybe even hoping that someone actually will see?" Her voice lowered slightly, and she moved her lips closer to Kimi's ear. "Like me? You must have loved that."

Kimi's cheeks turned a few shades pinker, but she didn't say anything. Angelica nodded, "I thought so." She gave Kimi a little pat on the head and reached into her purse. "Fortunately for you, I know how to read people." She handed the younger girl a folded piece of white fabric. Kimi took it and sighed a little as the realization of how thoroughly she'd been played sank in. "Slip those on," Angelica urged tapping the pile of clothing, "and we'll see how these look."

The younger girl nodded mutely and stood, turning away so she didn't have to look at Angelica. She quickly pulled the plain white panties up her legs and under her skirt. Once they were in place, Kimi sighed again as she began to undress.

"Lookin' good Kimi," Angelica praised as her companion finally turned back to get the first outfit off of the pile, clad in nothing but her borrowed panties, a white bra and a pair of bright blue socks. "I can see why you like showing off." Kimi blushed all over again, but couldn't restrain a small, flattered smile.

Angelica watched Kimi try on piece after piece, gleefully watching her small victim shake off her previous breakdown as the blonde fed her a steady diet of exuberant praise. In just minutes Kimi was really flaunting herself, slipping the clothes on and off in an unconscious striptease that was setting her one-girl cheer section on fire.

Finally, Angelica couldn't take it anymore and decided to set the last part of her plan into motion. She waited until Kimi was fully undressed and picked up the last item she had yet to try on, a transparent, long-sleeved top that was a dark blue color. "Okay," she said, running her fingers over the diaphanous material, "I think you're going to look beyond hot in this, especially if...oh!" With a look of feigned surprise she looked at the tag. "My bad. This is way too big for you." She tossed the shirt towards Kimi with a smile of perfect innocence. "Go ask the lady at the counter to get one in your size."

Kimi nodded. "Sure," she said, reaching for her clothes. Angelica grabbed her wrist in a gentle grip.

"No...like you are right now," she murmured in a low, insistent tone.

"I can't do that!" Kimi gasped, looking shocked. Angelica couldn't help but notice she had stopped trying to get to her clothing, though.

"Sure you can...I've seen plenty of super-spoiled little rich bitches go up there in just their underwear," Angelica countered, letting her eyes slide up and down Kimi's bent-over form. "And believe me, Kimi, you've got nothing to be ashamed of. Besides," she said, her voice slipping into a seductive purr as she pulled Kimi close enough to speak right into her ear, "you know you want to."

Kimi began trembling in Angelica's grasp, her breath turning hot and shallow. Her almond-shaped eyes darted around uncertainly. Finally, with the expression of surrender that Angelica had been eagerly waiting for, she closed her eyes and nodded once. Angelica released her, and the younger girl turned and resolutely walked out of the door.

A moment later Angelica heard a muttered conversation, followed by the soft sound of the saleswoman walking away. Unable to restrain her curiosity, Angelica cracked open the door and peeked out, barely able to believe what she saw. There was Kimi, standing in full view of the store with her arms folded behind her back and a bright red flush on her cheeks that traveled all the way down her chest.

The young dominatrix smiled in pure, wicked satisfaction and let the door close. She took a seat on the bench again, mentally preparing for what came next. A few moments later there was the sound of fast footsteps and Kimi burst in, closing the stall door hard behind her. "You lied to me!" she exclaimed breathlessly.

"Oh yeah?"

"She looked at me like I was nuts!" Kimi was visibly shaking, the properly sized blouse fluttering in the air from her frenetic movement. "Nobody does that, do they?"

"Well, think about it Kimi," Angelica giggled, standing up to slowly approach her prey. "I am a super-spoiled little rich bitch. You really think I'd go out there in my bra and panties?"

As Angelica approached, Kimi's protesting voice faded into a half-hearted little whimper. "No..."

"But you did," the taller girl continued, resting her hand on the door right beside Kimi's cheek as she leaned in close. "And you stayed out there, didn't you?" Angelica took her by the shoulders, and Kimi jumped a little, shying backwards. Ignoring her weak struggles, Angelica pulled Kimi away from the door and held her in place in front of one of the full length mirrors. "How many people saw you out there?"

Kimi tried to pull away again, but she didn't have a chance. "I guess, like, five or six."

"All girls?"

"Uh-huh!" Kimi half-gasped, sounding like she might break into tears again. Angelica licked her lips as a little shudder of desire rippled through her body.

"How did they look at you?"

"Most of them looked at me like I was some kind of freak." Kimi murmured, turning her head so she could avoid looking at herself. "One of them looked at me and I could tell she was really jealous. And one..." Kimi bit her lip and shook her head.

Angelica tightened her grip on her victim's shoulders. "And one?" she hissed insistently.

Kimi took a deep, shuddering breath. "She wanted me. She wanted to...do things to me. I could see it. She was..." Her gaze drifted back to the mirror and when she saw Angelica reflected there she jerked violently, another futile attempt to get away. "She was looking at me like that!"

"And you liked it, didn't you?" Angelica taunted, gently rocking her back and forth. "You wanted her to 'do things' to you. And you want me to too, don't you?"

"No!"

Angelica just chuckled, shaking her head. "You're lying. I can see that you're lying."

Kimi's eyes opened wide and she turned her head back to look at herself fully. There was a growing wet spot on the front of her panties. She groaned in humiliation and tried once again to twist out of her tormentor's iron grip. "I'm sorry!" she whined tearfully. "I'll wash them, I swear. Please let me go!"

"I don't care about that Kimi. I'm just trying to help you." Angelica shifted her grasp, wrapping one arm around the Japanese girl's slender neck and using the other to pin one of Kimi's wrists behind her back. "I know you, you nasty little girl," Angelica continued, unable to keep the evil pleasure out of her voice, "I know exactly what you want, even if you don't. And I'm not letting you go until you do it for me."

Kimi started to cry again, tears leaking down her delicate cheeks. "I don't understand!" she protested, trying to lower her head. But with Angelica's elbow right under her chin, Kimi found she couldn't move her head much at all.

"I left one arm free," Angelica whispered seductively.

"Oh, no, no no no!" Kimi started to really struggle now, but Angelica just bent her arm up until the petite girl squealed in pain. Angelica's lust was already boiling from forcing Kimi this far, and the cry of pain sent the sadistic blonde over the edge. She began kissing and licking Kimi's ear and cheek, grinding her body against the shuddering girl's ass.

Both girls froze when there was a light tap on the stall door. "Is everything okay in there?"

Angelica took a deep, steadying breath. "We're fine!" she called back cheerfully. "Just a little snag on a zipper."

"Alright. Please call if you need anything else." As the saleswoman retreated, Angelica bent Kimi's arm up again, just a little.

"Do it now," Angelica hissed venomously, "or you're gonna leave this store naked."

Kimi sniffed and let out one panicky sob, going completely limp in Angelica's grasp. With her eyes shut tight, she slipped her free hand down her panties, a rhythmic movement of the fabric proving that she was finally obeying Angelica's order. "That's it," Angelica urged, releasing her hold on Kimi's other wrist to slide her hand over the Japanese girl's exposed belly. "Such a good girl."

Kimi whimpered in the back of her throat, her cheeks reddening further as the wet spot on her panties widened. Her hips began twitching slightly, despite her obvious attempts to hold still. Angelica's hand drifted up to cup Kimi's small breast through her bra. Every fiber of Angelica's body screamed with the need to tear away the remaining scraps of Kimi's modesty and finish her off right there, but she knew it would be better if she waited.

"Don't hold back," she whispered soothingly instead. "Just go ahead and show me what a kinky little slut you really are." Kimi's eyes popped open, and Angelica giggled. "Don't even try to hide it, Kimi. I can see right through you. You loved that peek I caught of your little pussy, didn't you?"

"No! I was so embarrassed, I was...oh!" Kimi bit her lip hard to fight back a groan.

"Oh, I know you were, but you loved it." As Angelica's slow, corruptive whisper threaded into Kimi's mind, she slipped her other hand into her panties, using the tips of both index fingers to stroke over her slippery-smooth lips. "I bet you ran right home and just did this over and over. I bet you imagined me laughing and tearing your skirt off right there so everyone could see you. And I'll bet you fantasized about lying on the floor in the middle of the store and doing this in front of us all!"

Tears began to flow down Kimi's cheeks yet again, tears that Angelica lapped up eagerly, moaning in vicious pleasure. "You're a kinky little slut. Say it!"

Kimi opened and closed her mouth, panting. Her hips were humping her hands furiously and she just couldn't seem to stop crying. "I'm...I'm a...a...kinky...little...slut!" She shuddered heavily, one of her fingers pressing down hard on her clit. Angelica held her close as her body twitched and bucked with her forbidden climax and the blonde girl slowly eased her down to the floor of the dressing room.

As Kimi curled into a quivering little ball, Angelica hummed a satisfied little tone, picking up the top Kimi had brought in along with a few other items. "These are on me," she murmured languidly, stepping through the door. "I'll just run out and pay for these, and you try and pull yourself together." With that, she left Kimi to compose herself. Angelica went to the register, her mind buzzing with her plans for the following evening.

----------------------------------------

The following night rolled around, and Kimi was determined not to let Angelica catch her again, no matter what. "Are you sure you don't want to come, sweetie?" Kira asked her daughter, who was laying curled up in bed. "The party should be a lot of fun."

"I'm just feeling really sick," Kimi said faintly. "Sorry Mom."

"Well, okay. You know where to go if you change your mind." Kira closed the bedroom door and in a few minutes Kimi heard the sound of the car leaving the driveway, taking her family to the Java Lava and the New Year's Eve party. Kimi rolled out of the bed and looked at the snow wrapped streets with a sigh.

"I want to go," she muttered sadly. But she just couldn't. She was terrified of what Angelica might decide to do to her there...and even more scared of how much she might like it.

So she began getting used to the idea of her first New Years Eve alone. But around ten o'clock the phone rang. With a strong sense of foreboding she picked it up, but to her relief it was Lil on the other line. "Kimi! Where are you?"

"Um...I'm home. I don't feel good."

"Oh come on, you sound fine. I haven't seen you for like two weeks, get over here!"

"No, Lil. I...I can't!"

"Well why not?"

Kimi coughed, thinking fast. "Uh...I had a fight with Angelica. It was really stupid, but I don't want to see her."

Lil laughed. "Oh jeez, is that all? Well I have good news, she's not coming."

Kimi blinked in surprise. "Wait, she's not?"

"No, she called awhile ago. Nobody knows why, but she's not coming." Her voice dropped to a low murmur barely audible over the background noises of the party on the other side. "Between you and me, I think she's on a date."

"Oh...oh!" A smile of great relief spread over Kimi's face. "Well, okay then, I guess. Could you tell my mom to come pick me up?"

"Um...how about your dad?" Lil giggled. "The 'rents are having a little party of their own in the office, and I don't think your mom should be picking anyone up."

Kimi laughed. "Oh, right. Okay then, my dad." The call ended, and Kimi ran upstairs to put on the outfit Angelica had bought for her. As scared as she was of the tall blonde, there was no denying the outfit she'd bought was the best Kimi had. Beneath the see-through blue shirt she wore only a black spaghetti-strap crop top, and to go with this she had a short black skirt. A pair of sheer knee-high socks with horizontal black and white stripes over a pair of black, shiny flats completed the look. And, although she fought the urge for a few, futile moments, she decided to go without panties.

And so just a few minutes later Kimi found herself at the extremely crowded Java Lava. Everyone was there, Tommy, Dil, the twins, of course her family. Tons of kids from school...but no sign of Angelica whatsoever. After Kimi had thoroughly scanned the crowd and found no sign of the tall blonde demon she heaved a massive sigh of relief and got down to having some serious fun.

It was around 11:00 that Lil got a call on her cell. She quickly turned away from the group, waving her brother over to her. None of the other kids noticed, and after a hurried and whispered conversation, Phil came back to the others. "Hey Kimi!" he called with a somehow strained grin. "Wanna dance?"

"Sure!" The two headed out to the crowded space in the midst of the coffee shop, and nobody really noticed Lil creeping back to the back door of the establishment.

"Hiya Lilly," came the soft voice from the outside shadows the moment Lil opened the door. "Welcome home."

"Hi, Miss Angelica!" Lil stammered breathlessly as the chill outside air hit her. "Phil's dancing with Kimi right now." She stepped outside and let the door close behind her.

Angelica giggled softly. "Such a good little pair of liars you two are turning into." She stepped forward, wearing the dark purple trench coat she had bought a couple of days ago. In a few quick steps she came forward and grabbed Lil's hair, pulling it up and back until Lil was balanced precariously back on her tiptoes. "Were you good little pets while you were away?"

"Yes, Miss Angelica!" Lil gasped, not making the slightest struggle at all. "Phil didn't even try to do me once the whole time!"

"Aww, so good! You two deserve a reward." With that, she pressed her mouth to Lil's in a deep kiss, pushing her tongue into the other girl's mouth. Lil moaned in masochistic pleasure and returned the kiss hungrily. "God, I missed you so much," Angelica groaned, nibbling on Lil's neck. "If I had time I'd do you right here!"

Angelica's grip on her hair eased slightly, but Lil remained on her toes, closing her eyes and taking deep, rasping breaths. "Are-are we really gonna get Kimi?" she asked hesitantly.

Angelica laughed and pushed the smaller girl away slightly, allowing her to slump against the door. "I bet you and Phil were so happy to hear that. You two probably wanted to get into her pants for as long as you've wanted to get in each other's!"

Lil blushed a little, and Angelica snickered. "What are you going to do to her?" Lil asked faintly.

"You shouldn't ask questions you don't want to know the answer to," Angelica cooed, gently patting Lil's cheek. "You just do what you're told and if you do a good job I might even let you and Phil play with my new little dolly sometime." Lil nodded, unable to completely hide the lustful desire in her eyes.

With that they went inside. Angelica stayed by the wall and behind Lil, the collar of her coat turned up. They made it across the dimly lit coffee shop and the dancing revelers without being noticed by anyone and Angelica slipped into the ladies' room. Once inside she clapped her hands together eagerly and stepped into one of the stalls, waiting.

She didn't have long to wait. Within a few minutes, she heard the door swing open. Angelica couldn't hold back a satisfied smile as she heard Lil and Kimi chatting. "Wait a second," Lil suddenly said, a trifle louder. "I think I hear my mom calling. I'll be right back."

"Sure!" Kimi chirped brightly, and the door opened and closed again. As soon as Lil left the restroom, Phil should have gone into action, coming from behind the counter to tape an 'Out of Order' sign to the door. The room in the back of the Java Lava was way smaller and not nearly as nice, but the girls at the party would just have to deal until Angelica was finished.

As Angelica listened, Kimi stepped closer. It sounded like she was standing at one of the sinks, humming softly. That was Angelica's cue. With a firm hand, she slapped the door open with a clang that startled Kimi enough to make her drop the tube of lip gloss she'd been holding. "Hiya Kimi," the blonde sneered nastily.

The Asian girl was paralyzed with shock for just a moment before she bolted towards the door. It wasn't what Angelica expected, but it was precisely what she wanted. She grabbed Kimi's shoulders just as her victim was reaching out for the handle and dragged her back, ignoring her squeal of protest. Angelica shoved the small girl against the wall, holding her wrists to her sides. "If I didn't know better, I'd say you didn't want to see me!" the blonde smirked, breathing heavily from exertion and excitement.

"Please!" Kimi begged pathetically. "Please don't Angelica...there are so many people from school here. If they find out I'll just die!"

"Shut up!" Angelica snarled, feeling herself start to shake. Kimi shut her mouth tight, her delicate eyes widening with fear at the fierce tone in the bigger girl's voice. The blonde bit her lip, trying to control herself. But just then Kimi sniffed, letting her breath out in a frightened little whimper.

Something in Angelica just sort of snapped upon hearing that pitiful sound. She let go of Kimi's hands and pressed her forearm into Kimi's slender chest, bearing down with her all her weight and holding the other girl against the wall. Kimi sucked in a shallow breath and futilely tried to push Angelica away, but the blonde barely had to exert any effort to hold her still. With her other hand Angelica grabbed the waist of Kimi's black miniskirt and pulled down hard. There was a rough grind as the side zipper was torn from it's track and popped off and the fabric slid halfway down Kimi's thighs, revealing her naked sex to Angelica's eyes once again.

"Just couldn't resist, could you?" Angelica whispered harshly, letting an almost hysterical giggle escape her lips. She barely knew what she was doing anymore, so when Kimi twisted her body violently to the side, Angelica couldn't react fast enough to stop her from escaping her tormentor's pin.

Unfortunately Kimi had forgotten that her skirt was binding her legs, and she fell immediately, putting out her arms to break her fall as she went sprawling. Angelica was on top of her in an instant, sitting right on Kimi's soft ass and gripping her tightly with her thighs. When Kimi tried to push herself up, Angelica slapped her hand against the smaller girl's cheek and pushed the side of her face down hard into the cold restroom tile. Kimi still hadn't really caught her breath, and could do nothing but squeak faintly in protest.

"Oh no you fucking don't!" Angelica gasped, grabbing the see-through blue blouse by the back of its collar. "We're not even close to finished!" She yanked and the flimsy fabric stretched for just a moment before tearing cleanly down Kimi's back.

At that point there was no stopping Angelica. She was totally out of control, conscious thought giving way to dark, violent lust. Two quick pulls were enough to snap the spaghetti straps of the crop top and she released the Japanese girl's head so she could finish stripping her torso bare.

Kimi really started fighting then. She got her hands under her and tried with all her might to push herself up. When Angelica leaned on her back to keep her pushed down, she started flailing her legs; landing two solid kicks on her captor's back. Angelica hissed in unexpected pain as she struggled to keep her grip on the writhing girl beneath her.

Finally the evil blonde had had enough. Kimi was desperately trying to roll onto her back, and Angelica let her. As soon as her face was visible Angelica pulled her hand back and slapped as her as she could.

*SNAP* *CRACK*

Both of the Asian girl's pale cheeks blossomed bright red and she fell limp, her eyes going unfocused. Without missing a beat Angelica started peeling away the remains of her top and as the tiny mounds of her breasts bounced free and the fabric was pulled up over her head Kimi just lay there, sobbing brokenly.

Angelica shifted her position then, turning around to finish pushing the skirt down Kimi's legs. The girl twitched a bit as Angelica first touched her thighs, but just lay there until she was naked save for her shoes and striped socks.

Angelica looked down at her hand. Just like her first time with Lil, it was shaking violently. She felt the same intoxicating rush of power and hot desire boiling inside her, but this was so much stronger...maybe because Kimi had fought more. All she knew was that her pussy was desperately screaming for relief, and there was no way she could wait. So she turned to Kimi's face again, this time pulling her coat and the black dress beneath it up to her waist.

Kimi had her eyes shut tight, trying to ignore everything that was happening to her. The warm, shifting weight of Angelica on her abdomen, the cold hard tile on her naked back, she wanted it all to go away. So she was taken completely by surprise when Angelica pressed her burning, panty-clad pussy right on her face.

Angelica didn't want any chance of Kimi getting away, so she planted her knees firmly against the other girl's elbows. Kimi tried to twist her head to the side, but the blonde girl's thighs held her fast. The younger girl screamed then, a long, despairing shriek that was completely muffled in Angelica's crotch and vibrated against her sex in a way that made her shiver with pleasure.

Angelica began riding her little victim's face then, grabbing hold of her pigtails and pulling her up into her cunt as she began rocking back and forth, grinding her pussy and Kimi's face together. Every so often she'd lift slightly and there was an explosive gasp of air as Kimi tried vainly to catch her breath. But she immediately pressed down again, rubbing herself frantically against the girl's sobbing face. She was too engrossed in the sensation to speak or moan, just grunting softly as she continued to bring herself off with her unwilling little sex toy.

It wasn't long before Angelica came, her cream gushing out to soak her panties and Kimi beneath. She shuddered violently several times, pulling up hard on the soft black pigtails and pulling nothing more than a weak, muffled groan from her victim. Finally she reached up and grabbed the side of the sink, using it to pull herself up and steady her shaking knees.

She looked down and felt a sudden surge of anger at herself. Kimi was a mess...her face was dark red and glistening with tears, saliva and cum. Her light makeup was a smeared mess and she was barely conscious, her head shaking listlessly from side to side as she muttered weakly, "Please don't hurt me, please don't hurt me," over and over again.

In short, she was completely broken and Angelica did not have long to put her back together again before someone came looking for her. And, if the domme-in-training was going to be completely honest to herself, she actually felt a little bad for taking Kimi so far before she was ready.

So she knelt down beside Kimi and helped her lay her head in Angelica's lap. "I'm not gonna hurt you," she sighed, gently stroking her sweaty hair. Kimi nodded a tiny bit, her whole body shaking as she softly cried into Angelica's coat.

"Why can't you just leave me alone?" Kimi finally asked in a tired, weepy voice.

What Angelica had to say next came very, very hard for her. "I'm sorry. I guess I just got used to Lil...she likes it even rougher."

There was a long paused then, and Kimi's small, twitching body fell still as she processed that statement. "You...you do that to Lil?" she finally asked.

"Oh yeah," Angelica chuckled gently. "And way worse. She's a real painslut. Phil's not as into the pain part, but he's really staring to love bondage." As she spoke her voice dropped to a devilish little whisper, "But at first I think he was just doing it because it was the only way I'd let him fuck his sister."

There was a sharp little gasp from the nude girl at that. "No way," she whispered, pulling herself up onto her knees, facing Angelica. The blonde smiled at how little Kimi's nakedness seemed to bother her. "They really do that?"

"If I let them I don't think they'd do anything else," Angelica giggled. Kimi's expression turned far away, and there was little question what she was thinking of. "It's so hot to watch," she murmured suggestively. "If you're as twisted as me, anyway."

Kimi bit her lip hard. "Could I...could I watch them...sometime?"

Angelica laughed, "Oh, you're gonna do way more than watch, believe me."

"What do you mean?"

"They belong to me," Angelica explained slowly. "They're mine, like they're slaves or toys or something. And now, you're mine too."

Kimi's expression turned frightened and for a moment Angelica worried she was going to try to bolt again, naked or not. "I don't wanna," she whispered timidly, sounding momentarily like a much younger girl.

"You don't have a choice," Angelica responded patiently. "It's already done. You belong to me." A truly wicked smile spread across her face. "And you're going to love every second of it." She laughed at Kimi's disbelieving expression. "It's true," she continued, her voice low and persuasive. "All your secret little fantasies, all those nasty little dreams you have when you're lying in your room playing with yourself late at night that are too sick or embarrassing to even think about, I can make them all come true. And if you're my slave, it's not really your fault if I make you do something evil, is it?"

Kimi, her face still red and messy, looked like she was wavering. "I...there's no way," she finally said, shaking her head.

"Are you sure?" Angelica cajoled teasingly. "I was going to start tonight."

"What?"

The blonde stood, prodding the tattered remains of Kimi's clothes with her foot. "Well, you sure can't go out wearing these. Oh, don't look at me like that. I bought them for you anyway, and I'll get you another set if you want," she giggled a little, sliding her new trench coat off. "Plus, I'll give you this. I think it'll look really good on you."

Kimi's eyes widened at what Angelica was suggesting. "You mean...?"

"Mmmhmm," her new owner murmured languidly. "Totally naked under the coat, dancing and talking to all your friends. And it gets even better. Me and Lil and Phil will be close to make sure you don't have any little accidents like at the store. I'll be very close," she continued, reaching into one of the jacket's pockets and pulling out a little black tab with a red button, "because the range on this is only like five feet."

"What is that?" Kimi asked with a perplexed expression.

"It goes to this," Angelica replied, relishing the conflicting emotions on Kimi's perfect face as she revealed a small, egg-shaped object from the same pocket. "Just imagine," she whispered, turning it in her fingers, "ringing in the New Year by cumming your brains out in a room full of everyone you know, completely naked under this coat, right in plain sight, and we're the only ones who know." She smiled knowingly, "Kind of like a dream come true, huh?"

There was undisguised lust on Kimi's face as she looked at the little vibrator. "I can't," she said mechanically. "There's no way I could do something like that." Her eyes, however, were begging Angelica.

"But you're gonna!" Angelica lilted. "I'm going to make you, and there's nothing you can do about it. You know I can." She let her voice turn harsh and Kimi actually jumped a little at the sudden change. "Do you want me to force you onto the ground again and smother you with my cunt while I force this thing into that creamy little pussy of yours?" Kimi's eyes widened and she shook her head vehemently. "Then you need to behave like a good little slave."

Kimi was quiet for a long moment then, looking down between her knees. "How?" she finally asked, in a quiet, submissive voice that make Angelica grin with triumph.

"Get up here, give me a kiss and say, 'thank you Miss Angelica.'" There was another pause, but eventually Kimi rose to her feet, her eyes still firmly fixed on the ground. "But," Angelica added, "if you do that, you'll be admitting that you're my property, my pretty little toy, and I own every single part of you completely."

Kimi sighed, her shoulders slumping in a posture of utter defeat. She crossed the few steps between them and pressed her lips to Angelica's in an adorably innocent little closed-mouth kiss. "Thank you, Miss Angelica," she whispered.

Angelica gently patted her cheek and nodded. "Good girl."

Several minutes later both girls had cleaned themselves up. Angelica smoothed the front of her little black dress and smiled over Kimi, who was wearing the coat and, of course, nothing else. With her shoes and socks on, nobody would be able to tell the difference. "Ready?"

Kimi nodded, biting her lip cutely. Angelica had the tiny remote cradled in her palm, and she gently touched the button. Kimi's eyes widened and her whole body bucked suddenly as she managed to stop herself halfway to grabbing her pussy. Angelica laughed, "Oh, this is gonna be fun!" Kimi smiled shakily and nodded. Just before they left the restroom, Angelica pulled her close and gave her a real kiss, sliding her tongue into the other girl's mouth and feeling Kimi reflexively do the same. "Happy New Year, slave."

"Happy New Year, Miss Angelica."

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 07:58 PM

------------------------------------------------------

A New Dawn for Sunset

By The Evil Fairy

------------------------------------------------------

In a darkened hallway, Sunset Shimmer fumbled with her keys, her fingers clumsy and slow. Finally, and with a certain amount of quiet cursing, she managed to get the door unlocked. As the door opened, she slumped against it with an exhausted sigh and flicked the lights on.

She surveyed the interior of her small, spotless apartment with a somewhat sour expression. It may have been small, but it was decorated with many flashy, expensive furnishings and trinkets, some from this world, some from Equestria. None of them gained through honest means. Before tonight, she�d thought they gave her home a sort of elegant, royal feel. Now they just looked garish.

�A lot of things look different,� she muttered to herself as she stumbled inside and collapsed onto her expensive leather sofa. She was covered in dust, sweat and bits of cement and masonry, but she was too tired to care. Vice-Principal Luna had put Sunset and her two little henchmen, Snips and Snails, to work repairing the damage they�d done to the school late into the night. Sunset didn�t think she�d ever done so much physical labor in her entire life.

At least when she�d been working she couldn�t think. Now that she could rest, her mind was working overtime. It was over. All of it. Her plans, her revenge, her conquest, all of it gone, snatched out of her hands by Princess Celestia�s newest favorite. No, Twilight had used the Element of Magic while it was sitting right on Sunset�s head. The power had never really been hers. Victory had never been in her hands to start with.

And for the first time in years, Sunset was actually seeing herself. It wasn�t a pretty picture. Petty, spiteful, pointlessly cruel to everyone around her�and why? To try and forget how much she hated herself for throwing everything away? She�d run from Celestia�s instructions because she was convinced there was a better way to more power than the Princess would ever have shown her. Well didn�t that turn out perfectly? Twilight, Celestia�s newest student, was already an alicorn princess, with more power than Sunset had ever even imagined. Sunset was a failure.

And now�what? Twilight had asked her new friends to take care of Sunset before she�d gone back to Equestria, but would they? Could they? Applejack and Rainbow Dash had even helped with the work before it had gotten too late, and they�d spoken to her nicely enough, but�could they really be her friends after everything she�d done? Could anyone be her friend after all that? Could anyone trust her? Or even like her? With a sinking feeling in her stomach, Sunset was forced to admit to herself that she couldn�t imagine it.

She felt like she wanted to cry again, but she was so exhausted that she couldn�t do more than let a tear trickle down her cheek. She knew she should get up and clean herself off, but even as she thought that, sleep rose up and claimed her.

------------------------------

�Sunset Shimmer.� Sunset�s eyes snapped open. She wasn�t lying on her couch anymore! She was somewhere�else. Everything was dark blue and misty. She spun in place on all four hooves, trying to�hooves? Sunset bucked as she looked herself over and realized she was back in her pony form. That must mean she was back in Equestria! But the portal was closed!

�Sunset Shimmer.� Sunset looked up. Some of the white mist in front of her started to thicken and glow. It began to swirl, and then out stepped a white form with a pastel rainbow mane. It was a pony Sunset knew very well.

�P-P-Princess Celestia!� Sunset stammered and backed up. She was suddenly afraid that, despite what Twilight had said, she was about to be punished for her crimes.

�I am so pleased to know you are well, my former student.� Celestia�s voice seemed like it was coming from very far away, but the kindness in the tone was unmistakable, and when she smiled lovingly at the red-maned pony Sunset felt her eyes filling with tears.

�Princess! I�m sorry! I�m so, so sorry! I never should have left you, never!� Sunset sobbed as she threw herself at the princess� hooves.

�Shhh�hush now,� Celestia said softly as she nuzzled the top of Sunset�s head. �I forgive you. I forgave you the moment you left. I�m only sorry I did not do more to keep you with me. But please listen. My sister is holding a portal open between worlds through the dreamscape, but even she can�t hold it for long. And I have something important to tell you.�

Sunset nodded and wiped her face with her foreleg as she stood up again. �Yes, Princess.�

�I�m offering you a choice, Sunset Shimmer. If you wish, things will remain as they are. You will rebuild your life there. You may doubt that your new friends can truly care for you, but I promise you they will. You may stumble, you may even fall, but they will stay true, and always be there to help you up, as you shall learn to help them. It will be difficult at times, but I believe you will be truly happy.� Celestia paused.

Sunset carefully considered the princess� words and asked hesitantly, �And�and the other choice?�

�The other choice is a chance to regain what you have lost. To truly learn about the Magic of Friendship. It will be far, far more difficult. You will become my student once again, though we can only speak like this, through the veil of dreams. In time, you may return to Equestria, or perhaps you will choose not to. This world has its own Elements of Harmony, and�� Celestia trailed off and shook her head, her ethereal mane sparkling in the mist. �Where the path ends isn�t important, only whether you choose to place your hoof on its beginning.�

Sunset thought hard, realizing she didn�t have much time to choose. After everything that had happened, did she really want to have anything to do with magic anymore? Couldn�t it just be enough to be a normal girl here, to have friends and be happy? Then she thought of Twilight again. Sunset looked at the ground then up at her teacher. �Princess Celestia, I�ve spent my entire life only thinking of myself. But if I can become your student again, if I can use my magic to help others, instead of just myself. Maybe�maybe then I can really make amends for everything I�ve done.�

Celestia smiled lovingly and touched the tip of her glowing horn to Sunset�s forehead. �I am very proud of you, my student.� Sunset felt a sleepy warmth creeping through her. �When you awaken, your new lessons will begin. But I warn you, to learn about the Magic of Friendship, you need to return to an earlier level.�

�Are you sending me back to Magic Kindergarten?� Sunset asked drowsily, her head drooping towards the ground.

Celestia chuckled, and there was a wicked edge to the laughter that sent a thrill through Sunset�s body, bringing to mind other lessons Sunset had learned from the alicorn. �Not exactly. Sleep now. And though your path may be difficult, I hope you enjoy it. We cannot speak often, but I will be watching. And I certainly intend to enjoy myself.�

Before Sunset could ask what Celestia meant, she was out like a light once again.

------------------------------

�What in tarnation?� The voice was familiar, but Sunset couldn�t place it�couldn�t think of much of anything. Her mind was in a fog, and she couldn�t even summon the concentration necessary to open her eyes.

�Whoa, awesome! It�s just like Principal�I mean Princess�whatever, it�s just like Celestia said it would be in the dream!� A new voice�Sunset tried to stir but found that her body wouldn�t obey her. That should have been frightening, but her mind was just so muddled.

A third voice spoke primly, in a hushed tone. �Both of you are simply being far too loud! You�ll wake the poor dear, and we can�t have that until we get her�� Sleep was coming yet again, and the voices faded into a background mumble. Sunset felt herself being picked up and cradled by soft arms against what felt like a fairly ample chest. She managed just enough curiosity to wonder how she could be lifted so effortlessly, and then she was gone again.

------------------------------

With a bit of a start, Sunset Shimmer finally snapped back to full consciousness. The last thing she remembered clearly was getting back to her apartment. Everything after that was a strange, fuzzy blur. �Just a dream?� she muttered vaguely. Then she frowned slightly, realizing she wasn�t lying on her couch�it felt like a bed. She sat up, or tried to. Her eyes opened wide with shock as she realized she was tied down, spread-eagle.

Sunset craned her head up to look over herself and realized she was completely naked, but at this point she�d almost expected that. The biggest shock of all however were her breasts�they were gone! Well not gone precisely, but reduced to a pair of tiny, puffy mounds on her amber-colored chest. Her hips were far slimmer, and between her legs her sex was flat, smooth and immature. Even her arms and legs seemed shorter and more slender. Her formerly teenaged body had been reduced to that of a barely pubescent girl!

She twisted her head around to look at her restraints, noting as she did that her hair, which had previously poured all the way down to her thighs in a red and gold cascade, now felt like it reached just halfway down her back. Her wrists and ankles were secured by loops of soft fabric with something stronger underneath, leather or something similar. The cuffs were attached to lengths of rope that went off the corners of the bed and out of sight. After pulling with all her might for several long moment, it became obvious that she wasn�t going anywhere for the time being.

The bed itself was rather plain, a soft mattress with white sheets, with a simple but sturdy headboard. The light in the room was pretty dim, but from what she could see the walls looked like wooden planks painted in soft colors. Taking a deep breath, Sunset gathered her courage and called out, �Hello?� Her voice was quivery with fear, and somewhat higher pitched than she was used to. �Is�is anyone there?� she continued, trying to make her voice a bit stronger. �Where am I? What�what�s h-happened to m-me?� Thinking about her transformation brought all the fear rushing back and made her stutter. �P-please, someone�someone h-help!�

�Hey, you were right, she is up,� a familiar female voice said from somewhere behind her.

A second voice responded in a cowboy drawl, �Ah told you Ah heard her callin�.� Suddenly two faces were looking down at her over the headboard and smiling reassuringly.

�Applejack! Rainbow Dash!� Sunset reflexively tried to cover her nakedness but the restraints, of course, prevented that. �What�s going on? How did I get here? What happened to me?!� Sunset wasn�t sure if she should be more frightened or less by the presence of the other girls.

�Hush now, sugar.� The two teens moved around to sit on opposite sides of the bed. Sunset�s eyes widened a bit when she saw they were naked as well. Well, Applejack was still wearing her hat, but every inch of her light orange skin was bare, except for the long blonde mane that hid her back. Rainbow�s multi-colored hair was tossed over once shoulder, obscuring one of her perky little blue breasts. Both girls were very athletic, with tight, lean muscles. Rainbow�s body was a little slimmer, but Applejack had more rounded hips and a much more buxom chest.

�Everything�s gonna be fine,� Rainbow said while reaching out to pat Sunset on the leg. She pulled back when the smaller girl tried to move away, though.

�Try ta remember,� Applejack urged softly. �Didja have a dream? A dream about where ya came from?�

Sunset gasped, �I�I did!� The memory of the dream she�d had about Princess Celestia came flooding back. �But how did you�?�

Rainbow chuckled. �We had a dream too, us and Rarity. Principal Celestia looks pretty good as a pony, huh?�

�Focus,� Applejack ordered wryly, giving Rainbow a quick poke in the shoulder. �Anyway, yer Celestia told us that you were gonna be goin� through some 'changes.' And we were s�posed to help ya out.�

�Changes�?� Sunset laughed, but there was a bit of a hysterical edge to it. �Yeah, this is kind of a change! Look at me!� Sunset�s thoughts and feelings were even more of a jumbled mess than she would have imagined. She was beginning to think that her emotional state, and even her comprehension abilities had been regressed along with her body. And that was even scarier.

Applejack reached out to stroke Sunset�s hair, and Sunset jerked away. Unlike Rainbow, however, Applejack didn�t back off, and as Sunset felt the gentle caress on her head, she leaned into it without thinking. �Ah know it�s scary little darlin�, but she told us this was somethin� you needed to do. Was she right?�

Sunset remembered the choice she�d made, and suddenly a lot of what Celestia had told her made more sense. Tears pricked at her eyelids. It wasn�t just how frightening the situation was, it was also Applejack�s hand on her�she couldn�t remember the last time she�d been touched so lovingly. Finally, she nodded. �I guess I did sign up for this,� she whispered.

Rainbow�s hand slipped over hers in it�s binding and gave it a little squeeze. �Alright then,� she said confidently. �Tomorrow, we�re supposed to introduce you to our little sisters.� She smirked. �Well, Scootaloo isn�t exactly my little sis, but I guess you could say I sorta adopted the little squirt.�

Applejack interjected with a tone of wicked amusement, �Little squirt, huh? Ah think Apple Bloom told me a story or two about how Scoots got that nickname.�

Sunset cleared her throat and tried to keep her voice calm. �Okay, so then why am I tied down? And how come we�re all naked?!�

Rainbow and AJ looked at each other, then smiled down at the now-younger girl again. And though the smiles were still kind, there was a certain sort of hungry quality to them that made the butterflies already in her stomach start fluttering even harder.

�The thing you gotta understand about the little Crusaders,� Applejack explained, using the group�s nickname, �the three of them are real, real close.�

�And even when we weren�t friends, well, we were pretty �close� to them too,� Rainbow continued with a snicker. �Even though we usually only play with our own little sisters.�

�This is actually their clubhouse, out in my family�s orchard,� Applejack added, looking around the small room. �Dashie and I were just, um, gettin� reacquainted outside on the grass while we were waitin� for you ta wake up an� Rarity ta get back.�

�S-so how c-come I�m t-tied down?� Sunset asked, stuttering again. Though this time it wasn�t only fear making her do it. At least, not exactly.

�That�s just a lil� precaution, so we could be sure yah didn�t get spooked and run off,� Applejack said with a little wink.

�Yeah, one thing the Princess told us to do specifically was make sure you�d �fit in� with the girls.� Rainbow�s voice took on a husky edge as she played with the cuff on Sunset�s closest ankle, then let her fingers trail up the creamy amber calf up to the knee. The light touch left little sparks in its wake as it slid over Sunset�s skin, and she shivered. �Oooo�I think she�ll fit in just fine!�

�Rainbow,� Applejack�s voice held a distinct note of warning. �Y�know Rarity said we weren�t s�posed to get started till she got back��

�The only thing I just heard was �Rarity isn�t here,�� Rainbow said with a chuckle and wink at Sunset. The newly little girl managed a shaky smile back. �So we don�t really have to listen to Miss Bossypants. Besides�� Rainbow looked right at Sunset�s small pussy and licked her lips hungrily. Sunset reflexively pulled her thighs together, the restraints making her knock-kneed as she vainly tried to cover herself. �Would you look at that? So plump and soft and pretty�I need to get a taste.�

�Ah think a little foreplay is in order,� Applejack said firmly. �Can�t be scarin� the poor thing by rushin� ta the finish line all at once.� The blonde girl laid out on the bed, cuddling to Sunset�s side. Sunset could feel AJ�s breasts against her shoulder, and it made her entire body tingle. Applejack used one finger under Sunset�s chin to turn the smaller girl�s head towards hers and smiled seductively. �Nothin� wrong with easin� inta things with a kiss, huh?�

Sunset bit her lip. �I�m so confused,� she whimpered softly.

Applejack smiled and ran her fingers over Sunset�s forehead. �Aw darlin�, Ah can�t even imagine how strange this must feel,� she murmured. �But Ah promise, we ain�t gonna do anythin� to hurt you. We promised Twilight, and we�re yer friends now, thick and thin.�

�That�s right,� Rainbow added, leaning over to smile down at Sunset over the top of Applejack�s head. �You can count on us. Magical flying unicorn princess or no magical flying unicorn princess, if you really want us to, we�ll untie you and take you back home right now.�

�But in that dream we had, Celestia made it pretty darn clear that if ya want what she offered in yer dream, this has gotta happen.� Applejack leaned in and gave the tip of Sunset�s nose a little lick. �And Ah promise, it�ll be fun!�

Sunset thought about her dream, thought about what Princess Celestia had offered her�and wryly wondered just how �necessary� this really was. Still�

Sunset leaned up and caught Applejack�s lips with hers. Applejack smiled into the kiss and started to return it, then gave a muffled little cry of surprise as Sunset sucked the blonde girl�s tongue into her mouth. Sunset twined her tongue expertly around AJ�s, devouring the other girl�s mouth in long, deep kiss.

With a wet little pop, Sunset ended the kiss and Applejack slumped back onto the bed, wearing flushed cheeks and a quite nonplussed expression. �Sweet sticky applesauce!� she said when she finally caught her breath. �I guess I sorta forgot ya only look like a little kid!�

Sunset gave a somewhat self-conscious little giggle, a pink flush on her own yellow cheeks. �I wanna try!� Rainbow Dash exclaimed and Sunset�s eyes widened and then closed as Rainbow dove in and kissed her, pressing her tongue between the young girl�s lips. Rainbow was a more combative kisser than Applejack, and Sunset found their tongues twisting and pressing against each other as they both tried to dominate the kiss.

After several long, sweet and spicy moments Rainbow pulled back, her lips and chin glistening as she grinned. �That was awesome!�

�Ah know, right?� Applejack chuckled as she rested a hand on Sunset�s naked stomach.

Rainbow tried to look nonchalant as she sat up and slid her hand high up on Sunset�s slender thigh. �So, can we do this now?�

Applejack rolled her eyes and shook her head with a sigh and a rueful smile on her face. �Rainbow, anyone ever mention ya got what ya might call a fixation?�

The light blue teen just stuck her tongue out and said, �Hey I didn�t hear you complaining when I was fixating on you outside!�

Applejack put a finger to her mouth to shush the rainbow-haired girl for a moment and then smiled encouragingly down at Sunset. �Alrighty, Sunset darlin��if ya feel like yer ready, Rainbow wants to try somethin� that�s��

Rainbow interrupted with a very impatient click of her tongue. �She�s not a little kid! Did you forget that kiss already?� With a lithe little twist of her body, Rainbow placed herself on her knees between Sunset�s skinny, spread legs. She ran her fingers over the young girl�s hips, causing Sunset to let out her breath in an excited hiss as the other girl dug her nails in slightly. �I want to go down on you,� Rainbow told her as she smiled down boldly. �And if you say yes it is gonna be the ride of your life! Flash Sentry�s got nothing on my skill.�

Sunset squirmed in place slightly. �Flash and I never�� she closed her mouth tightly, but it was too late.

Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked down at her in surprise. �You didn�t?� Rainbow asked.

�Ah heard th� two of ya almost got expelled �cause Principal Celestia caught ya goin� at it in her office!� Applejack exclaimed.

�And I heard you got banned from the library for life after what Miss Cheerilee caught you doing in the old map room!� Rainbow chimed in.

Sunset�s honey-colored cheeks were a deep pink by now, and the blush spread all the way down her neck to her delectably flat chest. �I started those rumors, okay?� she burst out angrily. �Because Flash wouldn�t do it with me! He always said it �wasn�t the right time� or �it needed to be special� or some other load of horseapples! In fact, he broke up with me because he thought I was being soooo pushy about it! So no, I�ve never done anything but kiss with anyone! Happy now?� Sunset turned her flaming face away and forced herself to stop trying to fold her arms in a huff.

Above her, Rainbow and AJ looked down, then at each other for a moment, and then Rainbow�s face broke out in an eager grin. �Well, that�s all I needed to hear! Buckle up Sunny, your mind is about to be blown!� Without even giving sunset a chance to express her displeasure at being called �Sunny,� Rainbow dropped down onto her chest, opened her mouth wide and completely engulfed the small girl�s pussy.

Sunset tried to suck in a breath and found that she couldn�t. Rainbow�s mouth on her sex, that soft, hot, wet pressure� �Oh CelestiiiiiEEEEEEE!� Sunset squealed loudly as she felt something even hotter and wetter sliding up and down and in and out and all over. The newly-little girl lost all control of her body, her arms and legs straining against her bonds in an attempt to latch all of them around Rainbow.

Finally she managed to press her head back against the pillow and force out, �Nuh! Not so hard!� Rainbow immediately backed off. Sunset struggled to raise her head and saw Rainbow�s red eyes sparkling with amusement as she peeked up at her over the bright pink mound of her vulva.

�Just giving you a taste of the good stuff,� Rainbow said teasingly. Her hands slid up the sides of Sunset�s thighs, making her twitch ticklishly. �Well, I was actually giving me a taste of the good stuff.� Rainbow�s tongue gave the glistening little peach another quick swipe. �MmmmmmMMM!� Rainbow licked her lips hungrily. �Now that�s a candy vag!�

Sunset opened her mouth to say something, but she didn�t know what. She ended up just staring down at Rainbow with her lips slightly parted and her cheeks bright red. Rainbow chuckled, rose up on her elbows and gave Sunset a kiss just underneath her belly button. �Alright,� the blue girl murmured, �that was fun. Let�s get down to business�� With a far gentler, slower touch than before, Rainbow began tonguing Sunset�s juicy little quim.

�Ohhhhhhh, that�s better!� Sunset let out a long sigh that ended in a soft moan as Rainbow�s mouth caressed a particularly exciting spot. Sunset�s whole body was still tingling from the first assault, but now it almost felt like she was melting against the bed. She parted her legs wider and rolled her hips up against Rainbow�s mouth. �Ohhh, mmm�way, waaaaay better!�

She started as she felt a gentle hand on her shoulder and looked up to see Applejack smiling down at her, a flush on her golden cheeks. Sunset had almost forgotten she was there. �Feelin� good, sugar?� AJ asked her as her hand slid down the young girl�s chest to caress her nascent breasts and puffy little nipple.

�Mmm, yes�� Sunset groaned languidly, arching her back into Applejack�s soft, strong hand.

�Y�know, I thought ya were smokin� hot when ya were grown up,� Applejack said with a rueful chuckle as she continued stroking her fingers over Sunset�s sensitive chest. �Even if ya were a bitch.�

�Uh-huh�� Sunset barely heard her. Rainbow�s tongue felt so good, and her stiff little nipples were so sensitive! Was it because they were growing? Sunset wasn�t sure, but every time AJ ran her fingertip over them it sent out a little electric spark that went right down to her creamy pussy.

�And you�re an awfully cute little filly,� Applejack breathed. �I just want to saddle you up and take you for a ride.�

�Uh-huh�wait, what?� Sunset blinked and looked up at Applejack, her eyes wide. Rainbow paused and looked up as well, confused by the sudden change in mood.

Suddenly, AJ looked worried. �Uh-oh, Ah didn�t just say somethin� super offensive for pony folk, did Ah?�

She�had. Saddles�riding�why didn�t she just say she wanted to pull on Sunset�s reins and put the spurs to her?! But then, even back in Equestria, Sunset�s fantasies were a little kinky. And after becoming Princess Celestia�s student they just got worse and worse.

She smiled up at Applejack and licked her lips. �You�can ride me anytime,� she whispered.

Applejack gave her a sultry smile and leaned in for another quick kiss. �That�s mah sexy little pony,� she whispered back. Moving slowly and carefully, the strong blonde girl mounted Sunset�s face, facing the headboard while slipping her legs underneath the flame-haired girl�s outstretched arms. Dash paused to let the blonde move into place. Suddenly Sunset found herself just inches away from AJ�s pussy, the apricot-colored skin flushed pink and shining wet with excitement. Her eyes went wide, and she thrust her hips up pleadingly towards Rainbow Dash, but the sporty girl was just watching for the moment.

�Alright little filly,� Applejack was saying in a soft voice that was trembling with eagerness. �Just gonna ease into the saddle now�oh, wait�� AJ leaned forward and quickly untied the knots holding Sunset�s left arm. Sunset blinked in surprise as she stretched her free limb.

�Why�?�

Applejack grinned wickedly. �Ah�m probably gonna ride ya pretty hard once I got ya broken in, sugar. That�s so ya can give me a little tap if Ah need to let ya up fer air.�

A shudder passed all through Sunset�s body, from her chest down to her legs. She already felt a little short of breath, but she nodded and even managed to smile a little as she said, �Thanks.� Sunset�s change really was more than skin deep; she could barely think from all the conflicting thoughts and emotions that held her paralyzed. She hadn�t felt this jumbled up since she was a filly the first time around. Actually, even back then she didn�t remember feeling quite so�

Her moment of introspection was cut short as Applejack lowered her pussy onto Sunset�s face. Her hand immediately shot up onto AJ�s thigh, but she didn�t want the older girl to move yet. Instead, she just grabbed onto the leg for support as she opened her mouth and began probing at the farm girl�s soft, dewy folds with her tongue. �Mmmm, that�s it girl, nice and easy, nice and easy,� Applejack softly urged her on. �Find yer pace, but don�t be afraid to push!� As she spoke, she began pushing down a little harder, letting her hips press down on Sunset�s face in time with the small girl�s hesitant licks. Encouraged, Sunset started lapping more enthusiastically, and was rewarded by AJ moaning deep in her throat and bearing down against her face. �Ohhhh, fuck yes, just like that!�

Rainbow Dash chose that moment to slide her tongue into Sunset�s labia again, quickly finding her tiny little clitoris and giving it a soft, long, stroke. Sunset�s eyes shut tight at the overpoweringly wonderful sensation, and she thrust her tongue deep into Applejack�s yielding canal while digging her nails into the girl�s thigh. AJ let out a long, guttural cry and thrust her hips down hard, letting her full weight sit on the little girl�s face for the first time. Her thighs squeezed the little redhead tight, and Sunset could hear the blood pounding in her ears.

But she was past caring. Her legs were fighting her bonds as hard as they could, frantically trying to wrap around Rainbow�s shoulders. Looking up, she could see Applejack�s head hanging down, her eyes closed and her mouth open, a tiny little thread of drool dripping to her breast as her whole back rolled back and forth at a steady pace, just like a girl on a pony. She was just as much out of her mind with pleasure as Sunset, and the little girl loved that she was the one making AJ feel this way.

She pushed her face up into Applejack�s pussy and fucked with her tongue as hard as she could. It seemed like all three of them were moving in perfect rhythm, with Applejack riding her face, Sunset licking in and out and pushing her hips up into Rainbow�s mouth, who licked and sucked greedily at the immature sex.

Applejack put a hand over Sunset�s free one, and used the other to get a handful of Sunset�s fire-colored hair, pulling up lightly as if she were pulling on reins. Sunset groaned into AJ�s cunt and kept her tongue moving. Her nose and mouth were full of the smell and taste of the strong girl�s juices, and it was setting her whole body on fire. �Mmmmmffffuck!� Applejack moaned. �Oh, you sweet, sexy, little pony! Just keep flutterin� that tongue! Flutter it!�

Rainbow was bringing Sunset to the edge, and fast. She�d found a perfect pattern to run from Sunset�s tight little hole up to her tiny, twitching button, and it was making a tingly, breathless pleasure build up inside Sunset�

Breathless�all of a sudden Sunset realized her lungs were burning for air, and little flashing lights seemed to be going off inside her head. She frantically patted Applejack�s thigh, and the other girl eased off a bit, allowing Sunset to suck in a welcome breath.

But only one. As Rainbow continued relentlessly forcing her young body towards climax, Applejack was getting close as well. The hand in Sunset�s hair let go, and the tawny girl began frigging her own clit in a tight little circle. Her hips started bucking down at a short, hard pace, each movement allowing Sunset a quick gasp. Sunset tried to keep licking, but it became very clear very fast that now AJ was just using her petite, delicate face to rub her creaming pussy against.

�Ride me,� Sunset grunted. �Lick me! Fuck!� She went rigid and her whole body tried to twist over to one side. �Fuck mmmmmmeeeeEEEEEEEEmmmpppphh!� Her final, ear-piercing shriek was cut off by Applejack sitting down hard against her face as the cowgirl began to come as well. Sunset just felt wave after wave of pure white pleasure rush through her body like a lightning bolt, and she tried to drink up as much of Applejack�s salty-sweet honey as she could.

She must have grayed out for a moment, because when she came back to herself fully, Applejack was slumped, panting against the side of the bed. And Rainbow was right beside her, licking the glistening cream from her small face. �You�do�have�a fixation�� Sunset murmured as she smiled, and Rainbow smiled back.

�Hey, I know what I like!�

�WHAT ON EARTH IS GOING ON HERE?!� The strident, outraged cry made all three girls jump. Rarity was standing in the doorway, her eyes blazing. She was wearing a dark blue long-sleeved short dress that left her shoulders bare, along with black leggings. In one hand she held a black shopping bag, and a loose bundle of clothing was in the crook of her other arm. She also looked very, very angry.

�I knew when I found all these,� she gestured with the loose bundle, �outside that you two had gotten up to no good! And look at you! And look at her! And�and�!� She sniffed the air. �It simply reeks of sex in here! I wasn�t gone for half an hour and you two couldn�t wait that long? Do the words �self-control� not mean anything to either of you! You�ve probably frightened the poor girl half to death!�

Rarity paused for breath and walked over to the bed. Rainbow scrambled off it and stood, managing to look a little contrite with her arms folded under her breasts. Sunset smiled up at Rarity, hoping to defuse the situation somewhat. �Actually, I liked it all,� she said in as sunny a tone as she could make it. �I wanted it just as much as they did.�

The fashionista had been opening her mouth to begin the tirade anew, but when Sunset spoke she puffed her cheeks out and let out her breath in a very dissatisfied sigh. �I wanted it just as badly,� the purple-haired girl muttered. She reached out a hand and brushed back the hair that had gotten stuck to Sunset�s forehead. �Such a mess,� she sighed again, but ended with a faint smile.

�So uh, we�re awful sorry, Rarity. Guess we just couldn�t help ourselves.� Applejack offered timidly.

�Yeah, but no harm no foul, right? Give us a second and we�ll be all set for round two!� Rainbow chimed in eagerly.

The tiny smile on Rarity�s snow-white face turned sinister. �Round two? Oh my, no. I think you two have had quite enough fun for one night. In fact, I think you should both be heading to bed. Now.� She straightened up and crossed her arms, looking from one girl to the next, daring either one to contradict her.

�Well, Ah guess we did have our fun,� Applejack muttered as she pushed herself to her feet.

�Hey! But I�� Rainbow began to protest, but Rarity cut her off with a look. �I mean�yeah. Fair�s fair. I guess.�

�So if we can just have our clothes�� Applejack reached out a hand, but Rarity twisted away, an absolutely diabolical smile on her face.

�Clothes? What clothes?� Rarity quickly popped the bundle of garments into the bag she was holding. �You�d better hurry back to the farmhouse, dear. Hopefully Mac and Granny Smith aren�t taking a stroll through the orchard. The moon is quite bright this evening.�

�Naked run in the moonlight?� Rainbow suddenly looked a lot more chipper. �Now that sounds like fun! C�mon AJ, I�ll race you back!� Applejack looked somewhat less enthused, but let Rainbow pull her to the door. Then just as they were leaving, Rainbow stopped. �Hey wait a second! I didn�t get off yet!�

Applejack put her hand on the jock�s shoulders and smiled. �If we can get to the farmhouse and my bedroom without getting� caught, Ah�ll see what Ah can do about it.� Applejack pushed Rainbow through the door and down the ramp outside. The sounds of bare feet running over grass started, then faded into the distance. Rarity and Sunset were alone.

Rarity had her hands on her hips as she looked at the empty doorway. �Ruffians,� she muttered, shaking her head ruefully. She turned back to Sunset with a soft smile on her face. �Well, Sunset�I have to admit, I was hoping we�d get some time alone together.� She walked over to the bed and released the cuffs still binding Sunset down one by one. The fiery girl sat on the side of the bed and gave a huge stretch. Rarity sat beside her, holding a hairbrush. �Come here, darling, and we�ll talk,� she said, patting her lap.

Sunset blushed deeply, but climbed into Rarity�s lap without a word. She was actually rather afraid to say anything to the lovely, glamorous girl. Out of all of Twilight�s friends, she�d hurt Rarity the most.

But now Rarity was running a hand over her damp hair and tsking softly. �Such a mess�those girls�� She began brushing out Sunset�s gold and crimson locks, letting her other hand rest gently on the small girl�s naked thighs. After this had gone on in silence for some time, Sunset began to forget her nervousness. She closed her eyes and leaned against Rarity�s shoulder. One of her arms draped over Rarity�s.

�So small, so cute,� Rarity said in a very soft voice, just a hair above a whisper. �It�s hard to remember you�re the same girl that ruined me during the Spring Fling.� Sunset tensed up and froze, but Rarity just continued brushing and talking as if she didn�t notice. �I was so humiliated, you know. Couldn�t show my face until after summer vacation. Oh, all the disguises were fun, at first, but,� she paused for a moment with a tiny sigh before continuing, �but it does still hurt.�

Sunset burst into tears, surprising both of them. All the twisted up feelings that had her wound tighter than a harpstring suddenly came bursting out to the surface. �I�m suh-huh-ooory!� she sobbed, nearly in hysterics. She wrapped her arms around her flat, naked chest and shook. She tried to speak again, but she couldn�t force any words past the tears.

Then Rarity enfolded her in a gentle embrace and held the little girl to her chest, running a hand over her hair. �Hush, hush, darling,� she said, along with a lot of other soft words and soothing noises as Sunset cried herself out. As the harder sobs faded into quieter weeping, Rarity murmured, �It�s going to be alright, it really is.�

Sunset replied in a ragged voice, �How can it be? After what I did to everyone, to you, especially! I�m not�I can�t�� She sniffed and pushed her face into Rarity�s now quite damp shoulder. �I�m sorry,� she repeated in a plaintive, muffled voice.

She felt Rarity�s hand slip under her chin and tilt her face up to meet the older girl�s gaze. Rarity was smiling down at her tenderly, her deep blue eyes shining. �I forgive you, Sunset,� she said simply.

The small girl felt her lip trembling again. �How can you?�

�How can I not?� Rarity replied gracefully. From out of a sleeve the purple-haired teen produced a handkerchief and dabbed at Sunset�s tear-streaked face. �I don�t think you�re the same person who did those terrible things. I don�t think you ever really were that person, you just lied to yourself until you believed you were. And the person on my lap is a sad, confused, sweet little girl that needs something that I can give her.� Rarity leaned down and gave Sunset a gentle kiss on the cheek. �You have my forgiveness, Sunset Shimmer.�

Tears sprang up in Sunset�s eyes again, but this time they were tears of gratitude. Impulsively, she leaned up to give Rarity a sweet little kiss on the lips. But despite her innocent intent, their lips lingered together. And then Sunset parted hers, and felt Rarity�s tongue slide into her mouth. Sunset turned in her seat so that she was straddling Rarity�s waist, and then there was nothing little about the kiss at all. But it was still very sweet.

When the kiss broke, Rarity licked Sunset�s chin clean. She whispered teasingly, �You still taste like Applejack,� then chuckled as Sunset blushed. �Oh Darling, I hadn�t expected you to be such a wonderful kisser!� she continued, running her hands down Sunset�s naked sides and making the small girl squirm. Sunset buried her face between Rarity�s breasts, and felt the lovely teen suck in a deep breath, then let it out with a sigh.

�My little Sunset likes Momma�s breasts, does she?� Rarity�s voice was loving and seductive, and when Sunset looked up there was a look on Rarity�s snow-white face that made the little girl shiver.

�Y-yes�Momma,� Sunset said the word in a tiny, nervous whisper. Rarity made a sound that was almost an actual purr and her hands tightened on Sunset�s hips. �I love them.� Her small hands came up to rest on Rarity�s impressive bust. They felt so warm, even through the dress, and they were even bigger than Applejack�s.

�Well then,� Rarity reached behind herself for a moment, and then reached down the front of her dress to pull out her bra and toss it aside. �I think my precious little Sunset should have a better look!� Moving carefully, she pulled one arm, then the other out of the dress� sleeves, then pushed the entire garment down to her stomach, exposing her chest to the air and, much more importantly, to Sunset.

The citrine girl held her breath as she rested her hands on Rarity�s voluptuous orbs. They were as white as china, of course, perfectly formed and pert and perky, despite their size. Her nipples were a lovely violet, almost the same color as her hair, and they grew quite stiff the moment Sunset�s hand touched the pale skin.

After enjoying Sunset�s gentle caresses for a little while, Rarity put her left hand behind Sunset�s head and cupped her own breast with her right, using both to guide Sunset�s lips to her nipple. �Now, my precious gem, I think it�s time to put that talented mouth to work. Be a good girl and suckle Momma�s titties��

Sunset complied without a moment of hesitation. She closed her lips around the straining purple nub and sucked, sliding her tongue over the tip. Rarity let out a soft moan of pure pleasure and draped her arms loosely over Sunset�s shoulders. Sunset opened her mouth wide and closed it again, lightly scraping her teeth over the perfect skin until she could nibble lightly on the nipple once more. Rarity gasped and arched her back into Sunset�s greedy mouth in response. �That�s Momma�s naughty little girl,� she cooed.

Once Sunset had covered the entire globe with wet, hungry kisses, Rarity guided the fire-headed girl to the other breast and let her go to work all over again. Sunset felt like she was practically melting into the other girl. The aroma of Rarity�s designer perfume was everywhere, and under that the scent of female sex still pervaded the room. It was making Sunset�s newly-stirred up hormones go into overdrive. Her head was spinning�she almost felt drunk. �Warm�soft�� she moaned in between licks.

Rarity cupped both Sunset�s cheeks in her hands and tilted her small face up. There was an audible �pop� as Sunset�s lips left Rarity�s flesh. Rarity was smiling into her eyes with a loving expression. �Does Momma�s sweet little girl want to play?� she asked with a wink.

�Mmm�huh? What?� Sunset licked her lips and tried to focus on what Rarity had just said. �Play?�

The fashionista reached down off the bed and picked up the shopping bag she had entered the treehouse with. �I�ve got a special toy that I brought just for you.�

Sunset felt her pussy tingle at the promise in those words, and her legs tightened around Rarity�s waist. She buried her face in the �older� girl�s ample cleavage and smiled up at her impishly as she chirped, �I wanna play with you, Momma!�

Rarity gave the small, naked girl in her lap a tight, eager hug. �That�s just what I wanted to hear, darling!� She turned and pushed Sunset back against the bed again, pausing to give her another quick, deep kiss that ended with Sunset sucking on Rarity�s tongue as the violet-haired girl moved away.

As Sunset watched, Rarity let the dress fall to the floor. Of course, she promptly picked it up, folded it carefully and put it in the bag. Then Rarity turned with a devious smile and eased her black panties off, bending over double to give Sunset a breathtaking view of her perfect, lily-white ass, and just a hint of the dewy, pearly lips beneath. Sunset groaned, one hand playing with her budding breast while the other lightly toyed with her own slit.

Once her panties were gone and her trendy little flats had been kicked off, Rarity stood there in just the black leggings. She reached into the bag. �Well now�what have we�here!� Sunset�s eyes widened as Rarity pulled out a strap on dildo on a black vinyl harness into view. The dildo itself was a transparent light purple color, ribbed and, Sunset noted with some trepidation, only a little smaller than the toys she had at home. Toys she�d bought when she had a teenager�s body.

But there was something on the dildo�s other end that Sunset didn�t recognize, a sort of upswept part that ended in a rounded bulb. Sunset didn�t quite get what that was for�until Rarity pulled the harness up and Sunset realized where it was pointing. Rarity paused and gave Sunset a little smile, running her tongue over her upper teeth. �Would little Sunset like to help Momma put her toy on?�

Sunset nodded and smiled, slipping off the bed and kneeling down beside Rarity. As she helped the teen pull the tight, shiny harness up her snowy thighs, she admired Rarity�s lovely pussy, the milky skin just slightly pink with arousal, her sweet honey making the smooth flesh glisten below a small, perfectly sculpted little landing strip of violet hair.

Rarity noticed her look and chuckled. �Give Momma a kiss before we start, dear,� she purred, using two fingers to frame her clit where it peeked out from between the folds of her labia. �Right here.�

Sunset shivered and arched her back. �Yes, Momma,� she replied meekly, and was rewarded by a suppressed squeal of delight from the older girl. She leaned in and gave the little button a soft kiss, ending by teasing it with her tongue.

Rarity moaned behind closed lips. �Mmmm, such a sweet girl.� She reached down and placed her hand on Sunset�s head. �Now help Momma get this toy on, and we�ll be ready for your fucking.� The last word came out in an eager hiss that made Sunset bite her lip. As Rarity pulled the harness up Sunset guided the bulb into the teenager�s dripping pussy, making Rarity moan and twist in place as the toy slid home.

Once it was in place, Rarity cupped Sunset�s cheek in her hand and directed, �Now, Sunset sweetie, make it nice and wet.�

�Yes Momma,� Sunset said, licking the smooth, molded surface all over. As she coated the dildo in saliva, she thought she could detect a faint flavor, and she looked up askance at Rarity.

The white-skinned girl grinned. �Oh yes, darling. This toy has some experience. I�ve used it on Sweetie Belle at least a dozen times. Scootaloo twice, and Apple Bloom once. Do you like my baby sister�s pussy juice? Mmmm�you�ll be able to taste it from the source soon enough!�

The thought that Rarity had used this toy to fuck her own little sister sent a wicked, forbidden thrill through Sunset�s whole body. She sucked and licked the rounded tip of the dildo even more enthusiastically. When the entire toy glistened wetly, Rarity touched the top of Sunset�s head. �Enough, darling. Up on the bed now, that�s a good girl.�

Sunset nodded and clambered back onto the bed. She lay on her back, propping herself up by her elbows to watch as Rarity climbed gracefully onto the mattress as well. Smiling seductively, the pale teen knelt just below Sunset�s feet and touched the young girl�s ankles with her index fingers. Sunset spread her legs open in response to the unspoken command and began to tremble slightly. As Rarity crawled between her outstretched legs, the strap-on bobbing with her movements, Sunset began to feel incredibly small and helpless.

That feeling only increased when Rarity grabbed hold of her ankles and lifted them into the air, completely exposing her immature cunt to Rarity�s appraising eyes. �Mmm, still so wet,� she cooed. �I should thank the other girls for priming the pump for me.� She laughed softly as Sunset blushed, the red flush spreading over her orange cheeks and chest.

Sunset grabbed the sheets tightly in both fists as Rarity stretched her legs apart further. �Be gentle, Momma!� she gasped as she felt the tip of the toy press her opening.

Rarity paused and smiled. �Momma�s always gentle with her precious little gems,� Rarity assured her. A wicked smile played across her lips as she pushed with her hips and began to enter the small girl. Sunset�s eyes widened and her toes began to curl tightly. �Of course, the first time does take a bit of�force!� The last word was spoken with a soft grunt as Rarity thrust forward. There was a tearing sensation and a flash of bright pain that caused Sunset to cry out in a tiny squeak.

With a shock, the little girl realized her virginity had just been taken. At least this time I didn�t have to do it to myself, came the random thought. The pain quickly faded, and Sunset felt pleasure welling up in its place as the smooth, ribbed surface kept rubbing her canal deeper and deeper with every thrust. She opened her eyes, noticing only then that she�d clenched them shut when her cherry had popped.

Rarity was smiling down at her, her white cheeks flushed pink with the pleasure she was receiving from her end of the toy. �Such a brave girl,� she praised. �Momma�s brave little girls get yummy treats!� She leaned forward, letting Sunset�s heels rest on her shoulders as she thrust in deep and pulled out slowly. �Is it yummy, Sunset?�

Sunset�s eyes rolled back and she squirmed against the mattress, pushing her hips up to meet Rarity�s thrusts. �Sooo yummy!� she moaned. Rarity moaned as well, and used the mingled sound as a signal to begin fucking the young girl harder. Nearly the full length of the dildo was sliding in and out of her, and that seemed to be as far as it would go easily. But it was enough!

Sunset began squeaking and squealing louder and louder as Rarity began to move faster and faster. Rarity�s head tilted up, tossing her violet hair back as she closed her eyes and let herself lose control. Sunset was amazed at how flexible her young body was. Rarity kept leaning further and further forward, and now Sunset�s knees and chest were coming very close to touching.

Rarity placed her hands on the mattress above Sunset�s shoulders and opened her eyes. Sunset could feel the heat in those deep blue jewels as they locked gazes, and it held her paralyzed. �Come with me, Sunset,� Rarity panted, pumping the dildo hard enough that the sound of their skin slapping together filled the air. �Come with Momma!�

Sunset opened her mouth, but only a tiny little mewling sound escaped. Rarity fell forward, and Sunset�s legs clamped tight around her waist. Their lips met, and their tongues twisted in a fevered kiss. For the second time that evening, Sunset�s orgasmic shriek was muffled by the body of another girl, but this time she could feel the low, guttural moan as Rarity cried out with her own climax.

Rarity clung tightly to Sunset�s shoulders and rolled them over so that the smaller girl was on top. The toy slid from Sunset�s slick pussy and rubbed against her thigh. Rarity continued hugging her tightly and nuzzling her neck and shoulder. �That was glorious darling,� the elegant girl whispered into her ear.

Sunset giggled tiredly. �Yes, it was!� Her hand came up and caressed Rarity�s creamy breast. Rarity let out a little satisfied trill at the sensation. Sunset began to speak again, but a massive yawn cut her short. ��M sorry,� she mumbled, suddenly in the grip of deep exhaustion. �Just a little�tired.�

Rarity made a soft, understanding sound. �Of course, Sunset dear, you�ve had a very busy night, and you are just a little girl.�

�I think�� Sunset yawned again and wriggled down so that her cheek was resting against Rarity�s naturally warm, soft pillows. �I think I�m going to like being a little filly again,� she murmured. She glanced up at the other girl, a bit of tired, distant concern in her eyes. �Will they like me?� she asked softly. �Your sister, and the others?�

�Goodness yes,� Rarity said in a motherly tone, stroking Sunset�s sweaty hair with the back of her fingers.

�That�s�good.� Sunset�s eyes drooped closed, and just moments later her small chest began to rise and fall with the regularity of deep sleep.

Rarity regarded the tiny girl with an expression that was both tender and wondering. �I wouldn�t have believed you could change so much, so quickly,� she whispered, not at all talking about Sunset�s regression. �But if you can keep it up, yes, the girls will like you very much indeed.� Sunset smiled in her sleep as Rarity continued to stroke her hair. Through the window, the eastern sky was beginning to brighten just slightly. Rarity saw this and smiled, letting her hand rest on Sunset�s cheek as she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep as well.

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 08:02 PM

------------------------------------------------------

A Possible Pony

By The Evil Fairy

Part One

------------------------------------------------------

Kim Possible hung a few last things in her closet, stepped back, and sighed, looking around her mostly in order room. She was home for the summer from Hong Kong, the first of what she hoped would be many semesters abroad, and she had just gotten the last of her things unpacked. Right now, she was really looking forward to a long hot bath and a good night's sleep.

But of course that was the moment the Kimmunicator chose to go off. "Ni hao, Wade," she said warmly as her friend and tech expert appeared on the small screen.

"Hey Kim," Wade replied with a grin. "Doing the Chinese thing, huh?"

"Still a little culture shocked coming home, I guess," Kim smiled. "So what's up?"

"You got a hit on the site."

Kim had been expecting that, but decided to let out a tired groan anyway. "Can it wait till tomorrow, Wade? I'm pretty wiped here."

"I kinda figured, but this one's actually from your uncle, so I thought I better patch it through."

Kim blinked in surprise and plopped back, cross-legged, onto her bed before responding, "Uncle Slim? Yeah, go ahead." Wade nodded, and a moment later the screen had an image of Kim's cowboy uncle.

"Howdy there Kimmie," his message began, and even on the tiny screen Kim couldn't miss how worried he seemed to be. "Look, I know you're just gettin' home and all, but I could really use your help." He took off his hat and ran his fingers through his hair with a sigh before continuing.

"It's Joss...now before you start, I know little girls gotta grow up, and I know no father likes to admit that, but her new little 'phase' has me more worried'n a shaved cougar in a cactus patch. I'm gettin' to be an old fella, but I thought I handled all the black clothes and the dyed hair pretty good...but now I'm startin' t'get the feeling she's really gettin' into trouble. She still looks up to you, and I think this could really use a female touch, so if you could come up to Montana for a few days and see what you can do, it'd really set my mind at ease."

The message ended, and Kim tapped her chin thoughtfully. "So what's the plan Kim?" Wade asked when he appeared once more.

Kim shrugged carelessly, "Go ahead and call in a favor. Ron's not coming home from the Yamanouchi school for a couple of weeks, and I guess I can chill at the ranch for awhile."

"You think Joss is really getting into trouble?"

"I doubt it," Kim said with a chuckle, "and it sounds like Joss might just be going goth. But I've never seen Uncle Slim that worried, so I�ll just head down there, tell him she's not really turning into a vampire, end of sitch. I mean it's Joss. How much trouble could she be getting into?"

"I guess you're right. I'll arrange a ride to Montana tomorrow."

"Please and thank you!"

----------------------------

Late afternoon the next day Kim gave her thanks to the Army Rangers who had given her the chopper ride to her uncle's ranch and hopped off the helicopter. Slim and Joss were standing there, waiting for her.

Ooo-kay, Kim thought as she laid eyes on her young cousin, I guess she went goth and kept driving till she hit punk. Completely gone was the freckle-faced, auburn-haired farmgirl Kim remembered. Joss's face had been made up into a pallid white, with thick black eye shadow and matching black lipstick. Her hair had been bleached and dyed a bright blue, hanging down and framing her ghostly face between two cobalt locks. It was a familiar look, but Kim couldn't recall off the top of her head who the girl was trying to emulate.

She wore a plain black t-shirt over a long-sleeved shirt with black and white horizontal stripes, both of which left her midriff exposed. Below that she wore a scandalously short black skirt with fishnet tights than ran down into a pair of combat boots. She had spiked leather cuffs around each wrist, with a collar of the same style around her neck. When she caught sight of Kim, her old perky smile appeared for just a moment, but was quickly suppressed by a dour scowl.

"Howdy Kimmie!" Slim greeted her, stepping forward for the quick hug Kim offered. "Ain't you a sight for sore eyes?" He nudged his daughter's shoulder and cajoled, "Nice to see Kim again, huh Jocelyn?"

"I guess so," the young goth muttered, crossing her arms and taking a few sullen steps away. Slim gave Kim a helplessly apologetic look and shrugged, but Kim just smiled dismissively and shook her head. The helicopter rose quickly into the sky, leaving the three of them alone in front of the ranch house.

Kim bit her lip, unable to keep her eyes from drifting down Joss's back. Her young cousin�s hips had filled out in the year or so since they'd seen each other, and the tight little skirt left very little to the imagination. Her legs had gotten longer as well, and while the boots were kind of unfortunate, the fishnets were really hot...

With an internal laugh at her own perversity, Kim blinked and shook her head, forcing herself out of her reverie. Let's not ogle the junior high cousin, she chided herself. It's been awhile since you and Ron...but you're not nearly hard up enough to perv out that hard!

"Alrighty then, ladies," Slim exclaimed, clapping his hands together, "Let's get Kim set up a guest room and get some grub in her. Then I gotta get packed up too."

"Wait, what?" Kim asked, turning to her uncle. "What are you packing for?"

"Didn't I mention?" Slim scratched his head, looking a little too surprised. "I gotta head to a cybernetic convention...I'll be gone all week." Kim opened her mouth, but before she could protest, Slim held his hands up placatingly. "Now, don't you worry none. Everything's all taken care of. All you gotta do is relax, Kimmie. That alright?"

Kim sighed a little, but shrugged and nodded. Being left alone with the Princess of Darkness hadn't really been the plan, but as long as farm chores weren't on the menu, she supposed she could deal.

Slim picked up Kim's small suitcases and headed towards the house. "I'll just put these in your room and get dinner started," he said. "Why don't you girls catch up?"

Once he was out of sight, Kim smiled and walked around to Joss's front. Joss kept her arms crossed and turned her head to the side. "Hey there!" Kim said brightly. "So...I like the new look."

"I know why you're here," Joss said in a tone that was almost a sneer. "Daddy just wants you to make me start actin' 'normal.'"

"Well, yeah." The frank admission surprised Joss, and she finally turned her made-up face to her former idol. "But that doesn't mean I'm going to." She laid a hand on Joss's shoulder before continuing, "Look Joss, your dad's just worried about you because he doesn't understand." Joss's snort made it clear what a massive understatement she thought that was, and Kim chuckled, "I know it. Trust me Joss, I think you should be able to express yourself however you want, as long as you're happy." The young heroine tilted her head quizzically. "So, are you happy?"

Joss licked her black lips and sighed. "I dunno..." she shrugged, "I guess."

Kim just smiled. "When I was your age, I didn't know either. Don't worry about it." Almost unconsciously, Joss's own hand came up to cover Kim's where it rested on the younger girl's shoulder. She gave a small, hesitant smile and nodded. Together, the two of them walked into the house.

----------------------------

Dinner passed uneventfully, and Kim hadn�t remembered feeling quite so stuffed in a long time. As soon as she was finished eating, Joss dashed up to her bedroom, and a few moments later the muffled sound of loud rock could be heard thrumming through the house. Slim, loading up the dishwasher, looked up for a moment and sighed, shaking his head.

Kim was sitting nearby, sipping a glass of milk, and smiled. �You worry too much, Uncle Slim,� she said reassuringly. �Joss is obviously still a little confused about her identity, like a lot of girls her age. A phase like this is totally normal.�

�I suppose you might be right,� Slim agreed wearily. �I knew things would start gettin� rough, but I didn�t see all this mess comin�.�

�You two just need a little help communicating,� Kim advised. �And if I were Joss, I�d be feeling pretty lonely all the way out here all summer.� A thoughtful expression appeared on her face at that, and she smiled again as an idea hit her. �But don�t worry�I think I can help with that!�

�Well, thanks again for comin� out, Kimmie,� Slim said gratefully. But as he turned, he saw that his niece had already slipped away.

In fact, Kim had gone up to her bedroom to get a comforter and a couple of pillows. Nothing says �girl bonding� like a slumber party, she thought to herself with a giggle as she headed to Joss�s room. As she approached the door, she could see that it was actually vibrating slightly from the impact of the metal blaring through it.

�Joss?� she called out, knocking forcefully. There was no response, and she tried again, louder. Again, nothing. A few more fruitless attempts later, and she was pounding on the door with both hands as hard as she could.

Finally, the music cut out. �What is it?� Joss exclaimed, her voice sounding breathless and irritated.

�It�s Kim. Can I come in?�

There was a loud thump, and a short, pained cry that told Kim her young cousin had fallen. �Yeah,� Joss squeaked, �just gimme a sec to straighten things up!� The sounds of frantic movement emanated through the door now, and after about two minutes, Kim knocked again.

�Joss, is everything okay in there?�

�Fine!� Joss gasped. �Everything�s great Kim�just need another minute!� It was actually more like three, but finally Joss yanked open the door. She was still clearly out of breath, her clothes looked a bit rumpled and her ghostly face was sweaty, despite the fact that she�d obviously done a rushed touch-up job on her makeup. �What�s up?� she asked, trying to lean against the door casually.

�Um, you�re sure everything�s okay?�

�Oh yeah, just doin� a little house cleaning,� Joss replied hastily, tucking a blue lock of her disheveled hair away from her forehead.

�Alright�� Kim decided to let it go for now. �Anyway, I was just wondering if I could crash in here tonight, maybe have a little slumber party?�

Joss�s eyes widened in surprise for a moment, and her mouth dropped open. �Um�yeah!� she recovered quickly, although her smile still seemed kind of nervous. �That sounds great!� She opened the door a little wider, allowing Kim to step inside. As Kim began laying her things on the floor, Joss went into her dresser and pulled a few things out.

�I�m just gonna take a quick shower!� she half-shouted as she bolted out of the room.

Kim scratched her head as she looked after the young goth, a puzzled frown on her face. �Huh. That was�different.�

Sometime later Joss almost looked normal, the black and white mask washed from her face. Her hair was still incandescent blue, of course, but it was much closer to the Joss Kim remembered. Her sleepwear wasn�t particularly gothic either, just a simple long, blue t-shirt.

Her room was a clear reminder of her recent change in tastes, though. The posters of Kim and Ron were long gone, replaced by a rather more grim collection of images. One singer dominated the posters, and finally Kim could remember who Joss�s new hairstyle reminded her of.

�I guess you�re into Ember McLain, huh?�

�Huh?� Joss looked up from where she sat on her bed, reading. �Oh, yeah. She�s awesome. Did you hear she adopted some girl my age a couple of months ago?�

�Yeah, I think I remember hearing something about that.� Kim sat down on the pallet she�d made herself on the floor. Joss had been nice enough to lend her a sleeping bag, so it was a lot more comfortable than she�d planned.

Joss sighed longingly and lay on her back, staring up at the ceiling. �That girl�s so lucky�I wish I was her.�

�Well I�m glad you�re you.� Kim replied, folding her arms on Joss�s mattress and looking over at her.

Joss actually flinched a little at that before turning to look at her older cousin. �You wouldn�t, if you knew the real me,� she said solemnly before rolling onto her side, facing the wall away from Kim.

�Joss?� Kim called after her in a half-whisper.

�I�m no good, Kim.� Joss said, and Kim�s eyes widened as she saw her slim shoulders begin to shake. �I�m no good at all.� With no further warning, Joss burst into tears and Kim hurriedly got up and slipped into bed beside her. Joss rolled back over and clung to her tightly, burying her face in Kim�s shoulder as her body heaved with sobs.

�I�m so bad!� Joss cried out against her. �I hate it, but I can help it!�

�What are you talking about?� Kim asked in a low, soothing voice, running her hand over Joss�s hair. �You�re not bad at all!�

�Yes I am! I�m awful!� Joss wept in obvious anguish. Kim was shocked by the violent self-hatred in her voice, and for the first time she began to get really worried herself. �If you knew�oh God Kimmie, you�d hate me so much!�

�Joss, I�d never, ever hate you, I promise,� Kim cooed, hugging Joss� small form tightly. �Whatever it is, it�s okay, I swear.� Joss just shook her head and kept on weeping, her sobs gradually becoming weaker and weaker until she finally cried herself to sleep. Kim looked down at Joss�s young face, red and tear-streaked, still bearing a painful expression. The red-haired hero sighed deeply, a worried frown sinking onto her features.

----------------------------

Slim left mid-morning the next day. Kim got up in time to see him off, but Joss was extremely uncommunicative when Kim tried to roust her out of bed. Slim gave Kim a quick rundown of security, safety and how to reach him in case of emergency, and then he had to be on his way. Kim watched him vanish down the dusty trail before turning back into the house.

Taking a seat at the kitchen table, Kim rested her head in her folded arms and tried to think. This went beyond the usual pubescent angst...something was happening that was making Joss just loathe herself. Now Kim had to find out what it was and somehow convince the girl it wasn't that bad.

Heaving a tired sigh, Kim headed upstairs to see if the subject of her musing was up yet. To her surprise, she found the bedroom door closed, when she was certain she'd left it open. Kim lifted her hand to knock, but stopped herself just in time. Something weird had happened last night, and it had started with Joss behind a closed door. Oppressively loud music aside, there was a chance that whatever it was, it was happening again.

Not at all sure she was doing the right thing, Kim crept downstairs and outside. Getting to the roof below Joss' bedroom window was laughably easy for the talented young hero, and as she flipped up into position, she noticed that the window was open a bit. That was good, as it allowed Kim to hide completely out of sight and listen for clues first.

She didn't have to wait long. "Please don't!" Joss's voice sounded tearful and frightened as it drifted out of the heavy black curtains. "Please Kim, don't make me do that!"

What the hell? Kim thought, now thoroughly confused. Very, very carefully she lifted her head to peek inside. And very nearly fell off the roof in utter shock. The gap in the curtains provided a good view of the small bedroom, so Kim could see that Joss was indeed alone...but the game of pretend she seemed to be playing was advanced, to say the least.

The young girl was kneeling beside her bed, turned so that she was in profile to her unseen observer. She had made herself up once again, though the black around her scrunched-shut eyes was smudged and running from the tears leaking down her cheeks. The white of her face was even more striking thanks to the contrast of her exposed skin, as other than the spiked leather at her neck and wrists, she was completely naked.

Those little accessories were actually performing a function now as well. There was a short length of thin chain running between her wrists, which were crossed behind her back. And most shocking to Kim, there was actually a leash attached to the spiked collar, running back to one of Joss's bedposts. And from the way she was leaning forward, it was clear she was trying to feel its restraint.

"No, no, no!" Joss begged again, shaking her head from side to side. "I'll be a good girl...I'll do anything you say, just please don't make me!" There was a short pause, and Kim had to wonder what Joss's fantasy version of her was saying. Joss lowered her head and her tears fell freely to the ground, sparkling faintly in the dim light. "I'm sorry Kim," she whimpered. "I'll be good...please don't hurt me again."

She started to shift position, lifting herself onto her feet, and as she moved, Kim noticed something on the floor behind her. It was a slender, rounded rod that bulged slightly in the middle, maybe six or seven inches long. Black and shiny, it seemed to be made out of plastic, or maybe very smoothly polished wood. It could have been a long handle to a hairbrush, but whatever it was, it was jutting out from the floor obscenely, held upright in some way Kim couldn't see from her vantage point.

But it was obviously secured in its position from the way Joss was now squatting over it, letting the rounded tip press into the entrance to her young pussy. "Do I have to?" she asked, her voice faint and sad. Another pause, and then Joss sniffed and nodded, beginning to cry in earnest. "I'm a bad girl..." she whispered through her tears, shuddering deeply as she sank down onto her makeshift dildo. When it was halfway inside her she paused, twitching slightly.

"I'm such a bad little girl!" she gasped at last, slowly beginning to work her little quim up and down the toy. Kim could see her nectar trickling down the thing to the floor below. "Watch me Kim!" Joss was begging, still crying. "Watch what your nasty little cousin can do!"

"I'm watching you Joss," Kim whispered, barely breathing. She pressed her thighs together tightly and brought up a hand beneath her shirt and bra to rub one of her fully erect nipples between her thumb and forefinger.

"I'm sick, so sick and gross!" Joss wept in pure humiliation, jabbing her toy in and out of her sex faster and deeper. "Wantin' my cousin to watch me...everyone would hate you if they knew Joss! Everyone should hate you!" Her small, almost perfectly flat chest was heaving with sobs, her engorged nipples standing out like dark pink pencil erasers. She pulled forward on her leash until Kim could hear her breath coming in harsh, labored gasps.

"You sick...little...pervert!" With each word, Joss slammed her ass to the floor, shoving the slick black rod's full length into her greedy cunt. The last exclamation would have been a screech, but the collar was digging into her neck so deeply that it came out as just a strangled croak. A spasm ripped through her body as she had a violent, desperate orgasm. The young girl's eyes rolled back into her head, and she would have collapsed forward if the leash hadn't stopped her. Instead, she sort of rolled to the side and fell over facing the window, the improvised sex toy sliding easily out of her love canal. Fortunately for Kim, her eyes were still squeezed shut.

Joss curled into a tight, fetal ball and began crying again, not as violently as before, but there was so much sadness and regret in that sound that Kim thought her heart would break. Certain that she couldn't listen to it any longer without doing something that would reveal her presence, Kim silently slipped off of the roof back to the ground. Her mind was an absolute blank as she crept back inside and up to her room. It was only after she'd flipped open her laptop and had her credit card out that she began to consider what she seemed to be doing.

Instantly, two little Kim Possibles appeared on her shoulders. The angelic one had the requisite halo and wings with a long, flowing white gown, while Evil Kim had tiny black horns, a pitchfork and a shiny red bra and mini, with matching stilettos. "I cannot believe you're even considering this!" Good Kim exclaimed, disappointment etched on her tiny features.

�Really?� Evil Kim chuckled. �I can, and I say go for it. I mean, she wants it, you want it��

�I do not want it!� the real Kim Possible protested. �But her outlook on her own sexuality is obviously really screwed up, and this isn�t something that�s going to be fixed by sitting down and talking about it.�

Good Kim folded her hands into her sleeves, looking skeptical. �Oh yeah? Well, if it�s really that big a problem, maybe she really needs professional help.�

�Yeah, right,� Evil Kim scoffed, �sure, send her to a shrink.�

�And what�s wrong with that?� Good Kim huffed.

�Just that said doctor will treat her like she�s some kind of deviant sicko, just like she thinks she is. Let�s be honest here�any psychiatrist Joss ends up seeing with be telling her that only �normal� sexuality is �healthy� for her right now.�

The angel coughed and blushed. �Well, isn�t it?�

�I dunno,� the devil grinned, pointing her pitchfork up at the real Kim�s face. �Why don�t we ask her?�

�What�s the supposed to mean?� Kim asked, blinking.

�Oh come on, Kimmie!� Evil Kim drawled. �You were more turned on watching Joss just now than�than��

�The last time she was with Ron?� Good Kim suggested. At that, Evil Kim burst into a gale of cynical laughter so intense that she fell on her back, holding her stomach. In her prone position, it was clear to see that Kim�s personal version of the devil did not wear panties.

�Yeah, Ron!� she gasped, desperately trying to get herself under control. �Good one, Wings!�

�Kimberly and Ronald have a very loving relationship that is quite healthy, both physically and emotionally,� the angelic Kim chided, holding her hands on her hips.

Evil Kim sucked in several deep breaths and pulled herself up into a cross-legged postion, her pitchfork balanced in her lap. �Uh-huh.� She looked up at Kim with an evil grin, and when she spoke it was in a cloying tone of insincerity. �And I know she�s just been trying her cute little ass off. But I think everyone here knows that nothing the two of them have done together so far has gotten her half as wet as three minutes of fighting with Shego.�

�Be that as it may,� Good Kim replied severely, �there is a world of difference between that and what she�s planning to do with young Jocelyn.�

�Oh yeah?� Evil Kim answered skeptically. She hopped up and began speaking persuasively right into Kim�s ear. �Look Kimmie, we both know that what Joss really needs is to understand that her tastes, different as they might be, don�t make her a bad person. And who better to teach her that than you?�

�I�wouldn�t know how,� Kim whispered uncertainly.

�Why are you trying to lie to me, Kimmie?� Evil Kim giggled. �One, I�m just a personification of the abstract concept of a �dark side.� And two, who do you think is sitting on your shoulder every time you decide to spend an evening tickling the bean in front of the computer? I know just what you like to see, and a lot of it was just on display up in that bedroom.�

�This could be a very bad road to go down,� Good Kim said warningly, and Evil Kim rolled her eyes and vaulted nimbly over Kim�s head to the �good side�s� shoulder.

�Check this out, Kimmie,� Evil Kim said, and with a flourish tore the gown off of Good Kim, revealing that beneath the white drape the tiny angel had on a white lace teddy, garters and a thong.

Good Kim gasped and tried to cover herself. �This is most inappropriate!�

�You bet it is!� Evil Kim leered, scooping her double into her arms and giving her a long, lingeringly wet kiss. Good Kim tried to pull away for half a second before returning the kiss with a low moan, reaching up to stroke her finger along the evil one�s tiny horns.

�See that?� Evil Kim gasped as she ended the kiss. Good Kim immediately began nuzzling her neck, making tiny mewing sounds. �Even the �good� one�s kinky. But hey, it�s your call. Do whatever you want. Right now, I have a halo to tarnish.� Good Kim giggled naughtily, kicking her ankles back and forth. And with that, they both vanished in a puff of smoke.

Kim leaned back, trying to concentrate on the problem at hand and not the fact that she was so hard up that her inner moral conflicts were turning into narcissistic porn. She thought hard for quite awhile, but finally she closed her eyes and let out a small sigh of surrender.

She returned her hands to the keyboard and went to HenchCo.com. Logging in as �Sheela� she went to a section of the site she had bookmarked.

�Tired of the same old interrogations?� the site proclaimed. �Is that hated hero also a special someone? Or maybe there�s just a particular henchman-or-woman who needs a new kind of �discipline.� HenchCo�s Erotic Villainy Center can show you what naughty and nice is really all about!�

With another sigh Kim opened her wishlist, adjusted a few things and clicked on �two hour black helicopter shipping.� And then, she waited.

**Evil Fairy** · 01-18-2017, 08:05 PM

------------------------------------------------------

A Possible Pony

By The Evil Fairy

Part Two

------------------------------------------------------

Joss remained locked away in her room all morning, completely lost in a fantasy world of debauchery. After her first passionate, torturous and completely humiliating game, she actually fell asleep on the floor for a bit. Now that she was awake once again, she was laying face down on her still-unmade bed, inhaling deeply to drink in the scent of her cousin's hair from where she slept. The young girl let out a long, languorous groan and pumped her hips down into the mattress and her stroking, probing fingers.

Like last night, there was a sudden knock at the door. Unlike last night, Joss managed to keep herself from rolling off the bed as she spun around, quickly wiping her fingers on the sheets. "Joss," Kim's voice called out, sounding a little subdued, "get dressed and come downstairs, okay? We need to talk." Joss could hear her footsteps withdrawing without waiting for an answer.

Immediately, Joss jumped out of bed, suddenly feeling like she couldn't catch her breath. Get dressed? her mind cried out in a panic. What does she mean 'get dressed?' She doesn't know, does she? She can't know...if she knows I'll die, I swear I'll kill myself!

The first thing she did was rush to the mirror to check her face. As she thought, her makeup was an unsalvageable mess from rubbing it against the pillow, not to mention the crying she had done earlier. As quickly as she could, she wiped it all off and decided she just had time to reapply the black lipstick. It wasn't much, but it made her feel safer.

As did the clothes she yanked on. Another set of fishnet tights went on underneath a pair of teeny tiny black denim shorts that her father didn't even know she owned...they'd be in the garbage in about ten seconds flat if he did. She yanked on her heavy black boots and a black crop top with a red skull and crossbones that left her stomach completely exposed, and it was finished. She went back to the mirror to fix her bright blue hair and felt a little of her courage coming back as she looked at herself.

It was almost like she was watching another person, which was the whole point. Right now she was 'Goth Joss' or 'Punk Joss,' a completely different person from plain old 'Joss,' a nasty little pervert who did horrible things while fantasizing about her cousin doing even worse things to her. But plain old Joss was still there, and still feeling a little on edge from being interrupted before she managed to get herself off.

That's why she didn't put on any panties...she looked half-naked in this outfit, but she was really almost two-thirds naked. It gave her a sick little thrill to know that she'd be going down to see Kim like that. She wanted to imagine that Kim would check her out and think she was sexy, even though she knew that was impossible. Even if Kim liked girls, she wasn't sick like Joss, she'd never check out her little cousin, especially not when she was plain little Joss.

I'm so close, she suddenly thought lustfully as she slid her hands into the skintight shorts and began stroking her finger along her hairless little slit, maybe I could finish myself off...She dropped to her knees, closing her eyes as she imagined herself going downstairs completely naked and throwing herself at Kim's feet.

"I'll do whatever you say," she whispered. "You can punish me however you want, you can do anything to me, but please, please let me lick your pussy just one time...I'll do a good job, I know I will!"

She was seconds away when she thought of Kim sitting downstairs waiting for her, worrying about her, and a sick wave of guilt forced her to take her hands out of her pants. "No more!" she panted harshly, clenching her hands into fists. "You can just sit down there boilin' away...you deserve it."

So she left her room and went downstairs, her cheeks flushing brightly and her pussy screaming silently for release. Kim was sitting at the kitchen table and smiled as she saw Joss enter the room. "Hey Joss, come sit down."

Trying to keep a tough scowl on her face, Joss shrugged one shoulder and slumped into a seat across from her cousin. Kim rested her chin on her entwined hands and looked at the young girl, a pensive expression on her face.

Joss meanwhile was feeling completely dominated by her body's demands. Her thighs were clamped together tightly and she squirmed around impatiently. More than anything she wanted to rush to the bathroom and diddle herself to a quick cum, but she refused to give herself that relief. She'd suffer in silence. Well, maybe not completely in silence. "So what's up?" she demanded, unable to keep any of the impatience out of her voice.

Kim sighed and quirked up one corner of her mouth. "Sorry, just kinda blanking on how to start. Okay, here's the sitch...we covered yesterday that your dad's the reason I'm up here, but that what's important to me is that you're okay, not that he thinks you're okay."

"Uh-huh..." Joss muttered, trying to keep herself from panting. She leaned forward, trying to look casual as she folded her arms on the table. If she squirmed forward and kept her legs pressed together, the tightly stretched denim pressing against her mound was almost enough�

"But, I'm starting to think that you aren't okay. And I really want to do anything I can to help you, Joss. Because I think you're a wonderful girl and I'm so lucky to...are you alright?" Kim interrupted herself, tilting her head. "You know if you need to pee or something you can go ahead, it's not that critical!"

"Don't need to pee," Joss mumbled, letting her head drop limply as she rolled her butt and thighs forward against the hard surface of the wooden chair. She was so close, even this would do it, and then she could cum. She didn't even care it was in front of Kim...fuck, why lie? She wanted to do it in front of Kim...

Then she gasped and jerked, grabbing at the seat of the chair as she felt it pulled back. She'd been so engrossed that she hadn't notice Kim get up and walk towards her, and the red-haired teen was looking down at her with a knowing smile. "Guess I interrupted something pretty critical though, huh?" Joss just stared back at her with wide, frightened eyes.

Still smiling, Kim knelt down in front of her young cousin and took a hold of her narrow hips. �Up,� she cajoled gently as she pulled on her cousin, and unable to really understand what was happening, Joss obeyed. The small girl displayed all the self-awareness of a robot as Kim turned her around and had her bend forward slightly, placing her hands on the back of the chair.

�Soooo nice�� Kim breathed, and Joss felt her fingertips stroking circles over her denim clad ass. She sucked in a huge, surprised gasp when she felt what had to be Kim�s teeth sinking into her supple behind through the skintight jean shorts, and she unconsciously stuck her butt out a little further, offering it up to her cousin.

Kim took the invitation and ran with it, opening her mouth wide and scraping her teeth down the taut denim with long, slow strokes. To Joss, still so very, agonizingly close to her climax, this was torture on a level she couldn�t imagine. Unable to control herself, she began mindlessly humping the air as Kim continued her worship of her perfect little ass.

Finally Kim relented by spinning Joss around and yanking her firmly back in her seat. Joss just watched in a daze as the older girl unclasped her shorts. When she began to unzip them, Joss' hand, moving on reflex alone, came up to push Kim away, but she gave that hand a quick slap and Joss let it dangle limply at her side like it's twin. Her mind shocked into total blankness, Joss felt like she was watching something very far away as Kim wriggled the tight denim down to her ankles.

�Oh my God, you�re wet!� Kim laughed as she saw the sheen on Joss� smooth, bright pink labia through the damp fishnet mesh. �Why didn�t you take care of this up there?� she asked sympathetically, running her fingers up and down Joss� thighs. �You didn�t need to torture yourself to come down and talk to me.�

Finally the reality of the situation made its way into Joss� consciousness. Her cheeks turned bright red and she half-shrieked as she cupped her hands over her sex. �I�I couldn�t do that while you were down here waitin�!� she blurted out.

�How come?� Kim asked, laying her head on Joss� leg and looking up at her, a small, mysterious smile on her face. She began tiptoeing her fingers teasingly along her cousin�s inner thigh, making the small girl shiver.

Joss bit her lip as she tried to think of a good reason. She couldn�t entirely remember the train of thought that had brought her down in this state, and what she could recall seemed really stupid now. Then Kim intruded into her thoughts again by grabbing her wrists and pulling them to her sides. Joss tried to resist, but the older girl was much too strong. Joss immediately pulled her legs closed. �Open up!� Kim snapped. Joss felt an odd little thrill at that. Kim�s voice wasn�t really angry, but she clearly expected Joss to obey her. And of course she did, parting her legs once more with a helpless, submissive feeling that she couldn�t help but enjoy somehow.

�You know Joss, your problem is that you feel like you do need to torture yourself,� Kim murmured. As she spoke, she slid her index fingers through Joss� tights right above her needy little pussy and pulled, quickly tearing open a rip that left Joss� most private area completely exposed. �I think you even want me to join in,� she continued, scooting in closer. Joss opened her mouth, but nothing came out. In fact, she was holding her breath.

�But I don�t wanna torture you,� Kim said in a tender voice, reaching up to cup Joss� cheek in her hand. Despite everything, Joss couldn�t stop herself from leaning her face towards that soft, gentle hand. Kim lightly stroked her thumb along Joss� black lips and took her hand back. �I want to make you feel good,� she whispered with a sudden, wicked smile.

With no further warning Kim�s reached back and took a tight grip on Joss� behind. She pulled the young girl forward on the chair slightly while at the same time lowering her head to Joss� boiling hot little slit. When she felt Kim�s lips on her lower ones, Joss let out her breath in a long, shaky moan. Her hands came up and each one took a handful of her older cousin�s bright red hair. That seemed to be a cue for Kim, who instantly started sliding her tongue up and down Joss� soaking wet, silky smooth pussy.

It was too much�it was way too much. In seconds Joss� frustrated climax flashed through her. She tried to wrap her legs around Kim�s neck, but with her shorts tangled around her ankles all she could do was frantically thrust her hips, rubbing her creaming sex all over her cousins face. Despite her wild movement, Kim�s tongue somehow found its way to Joss� clit, sending her spiraling up into a second, even stronger orgasm.

Unable to stop herself, Joss clinched her eyes shut and screamed, �Kimmie I love you!� at the top of her lungs. With that, she fell completely limp, twitching occasionally as an aftershock rippled through her. Her breathing was so erratic that she gave herself the hiccups, and she could feel tears leaking down her cheeks.

"Isn't that better?" Kim cooed after giving her cousin a chance to catch her breath. Her chin was resting on Joss' leg, and her hand was stroking a soothing circle over the blue-haired girl�s exposed stomach.

"I don't understand what's goin' on." Joss said plaintively as she rubbed at her eyes.

"I...kinda spied on you this morning," Kim confessed with a shamefaced smile. Joss' eyes widened and she immediately tried to jump out of her seat, but Kim was easily able to keep her in the chair. "That's about how I thought you'd react," she smirked.

"I'm really sorry Kim," Joss started babbling, "I didn't mean any of it, it was just a stupid little game! Please, please don't tell anyone, I'll do anything! You're just so pretty and great I couldn't help it...just please don't hate me and I promise I'll never ever...!" Kim clapped her hand over Joss' mouth and the shell-shocked girl kept on going for a few words before she realized she'd been muffled.

"Whoa!" Kim said, laughing. "Hit the snooze button cous!" Joss just stared back with a deer in the headlights expression, and Kim sighed and shook her head. "Okay," she said patiently, "Fact one, I told you I'd never hate you, no matter what. I meant that. Fact two, if I was mad or freaked out, I doubt I would've given you a tongue ride like that. And fact three, if anyone found out about any of this I'd be in way more trouble than you. Okay?"

Even though frantic bewilderment was the strongest emotion she was feeling, Joss forced herself to relax and nodded. Kim let her mouth go. "I still don't get it," Joss said in a tiny voice, eyes turned away.

Kim rolled her eyes. "Jeez Joss," she replied with an exasperated sigh, "you're thinking about this way too much." Joss just stared at her blankly, and Kim laughed. "Oo-kay, guess I'll spell it out." She spoke slowly, grinning up at Joss as she made big, sweeping gestures with her hands, "I want...to fuck...you!" With the last word, she poked Joss' belly with both index fingers.

Joss' eyes widened again. "No you don't!" she protested loudly.

"Yes I do! Why wouldn't I?" Kim countered, an amused smile on her face.

"'Cause...'cause you're not like that!" Joss stammered, shaking her head. "I'm a girl, and I'm your cousin! Plus I'm...I'm..."

"A little young?" Kim finished for her satirically. "Well I hate to disappoint you Joss, but you're not the only pervy girl in the family. But the difference is I know it's supposed to be fun!"

Joss had no response to that. She opened and closed her mouth a few times, but no words emerged. Kim chuckled and rose to her feet, giving Joss a fond pat on her cheek. "You stay here...I'm getting our toy box."

�Toy box?� Joss finally asked in a dazed voice after Kim had left the room. Feeling nervous and exposed, she crossed her ankles together and tried to sit still. She thought about dashing upstairs for something to put on, but decided against it. She had no idea what the consequences would be if Kim found out she had disobeyed. Joss� mind could supply her with endless possibilities, from punishments that seemed like fun to ones that might be okay to fantasize about but terrified her in real life. There was no way of knowing how Kim was planning on treating her.

But Joss had no plans to resist. Even right after her climax, she desperately wanted whatever Kim planned on giving her. She�d just have to trust that her cousin wouldn�t take things too far. And if she does, well, I guess I pretty much deserve whatever she does to me, don�t I? she thought to herself.

Kim returned several minutes later, and Joss could feel her eyes bugging out of her head when she did. Kim had completely transformed into a latex-clad dominatrix right out of Joss� fantasies�and nightmares. First there was a tight black corset that laced up tightly on the front, pushing her full, milky breasts up and out. Both of her arms were clad in black gloves, and she held a riding crop dangling in one hand as she sauntered in on shiny, high-heeled thigh boots. Other than that, she wore nothing at all, and Joss felt her face turning pink as she saw her cousin�s plump pussy mound, glistening with arousal and perfectly smooth except for a small, carefully sculpted tuft of bright red at the top.

Kim stood in the door way and posed with a sly smile as she allowed her cousin to drink in the sight. But after a few moments she swung the crop down against her leg, starling Joss with the loud smack as the leather loop hit the shiny latex. �Stand up!� Kim commanded crisply, and Joss hurriedly obeyed. �This way,� Kim continued, beckoning Joss into the living room.

Joss followed, but hesitated at the entryway. There was a big black cardboard box with a red H logo sitting open on the couch. She couldn�t make out any of the contents, but� �Kimmie,� she offered diffidently, �can I ask a question?�

�Hmm�� Smiling playfully, Kim swung the crop thoughtfully through the air a few times before answering, �I suppose so.�

�Where�when did you�get�all this?� Joss stammered out awkwardly.

Kim laughed, �Oh don�t worry�this is all brand new. I ordered after I snuck my little peek at you this morning.� At Joss� surprised expression the redhead winked, �Hey, when you do what I do, you learn how to get things shipped a little faster than same day.� She dropped her voice to a conspiratorial tone as she said, �But between you and me, I�ve always wanted an excuse. I just�never thought I�d find a playmate. Especially not such a cute one.�

�But what about Ron?� Joss blurted out, then covered her mouth with her hands. She was suddenly afraid that she had overstepped her bounds with that question.

But Kim just looked a little guilty for a second. �Ron is�� she began, then sighed and shook her head. �I don�t want to think about Ron right now. I just want to think about you.� Her smile returning, Kim pointed her crop down at the center of the floor. �Now stand over here and don�t move!� With a short nod, Joss scurried over to obey.

As soon as she was in position, Kim made a quick an efficient job of finishing the job of stripping her down. The tiny top was quickly peeled off, and she slid off the boots and the small socks hidden underneath. All that remained were the torn fishnets, and Kim remained kneeling beside her young cousin, warning, �Okay, stay still. This�ll be cold.�

Before Joss could even wonder what will be cold she squealed softly at the touch of icy metal against her pussy. Kim had slid a pair of scissors into the rip she had made earlier, and was carefully widening it. Joss could only stand and shiver as Kim clipped the mesh fabric all the way down and up the other side, leaving a wide slit from her pussy all the way back to her butt. �That�s probably it for these,� Kim said with an off-handed chuckle, �but I�ll get you some more. You don�t mind, right?� she smiled up at Joss and gave her a quick pat on the ass. Joss just bit her lip and shook her head in agreement.

�There was so much stuff I wanted to get,� Kim said wistfully as she stood and moved behind Joss. She could hear her older cousin rummaging around in the box as she spoke. �But there was no way a lot of it was going to fit. But no big�this is still going to be great.�

�What is?� Joss asked in a submissive tone, and Kim walked over to her front and held something up in front of her face with an excited grin.

�I always wanted a pony,� the teen hero said slyly, and Joss� mouth dropped open as she realized what her cousin was holding. In a moment, the young girl found the leather harness pushed onto her face. There were two main straps that ran around her forehead and across the top of her head and chin, and Kim fastened those first, using the scissors to poke a hole through the black studded leather to make it buckle around Joss� small head.

The last series of straps would go around Joss� head at an angle, running up her cheeks to lock in place the rubber bit gag that was now dangling in front of her mouth. �Almost quiet time,� Kim whispered teasingly. �Any last words?�

Joss was panting nervously as she stared back at her cousin with wide, glassy eyes. �Kiss me!� she gasped, without even thinking about it. Her body shuddered slightly. �I�never been kissed before,� she added by way of explanation, casting her eyes down shyly.

"Glad you spoke up," Kim cooed, bringing her hands up to cup Joss' cheeks and keep the dangling gag from interfering. "It'd be a shame to lose your virginity without getting kissed first."

Joss felt her cheeks going all hot again. "I ain't exactly a..."

"Oh hush," Kim cut her off. "What you do alone doesn't count. Now come here, virgin." The taller girl leaned down and brought their lips together.

It really was Joss' first kiss, and she really didn't know what she was doing. She had enthusiasm, though, and when she felt the warmth of Kim's lips instinct just took over. She threw her arms around Kim's torso and lifted herself onto her tiptoes, plunging her tongue deeply into her cousin's mouth with complete abandon. Kim's eyes flew open and she made a muffled exclamation of surprise at the aggressive advance of Joss' hungrily sucking mouth.

With gentle force, Kim used the hands on Joss' face to push her back down until their mouths broke contact. She started over, slipping her tongue out and lightly running it along the small girl's black lips. Joss immediately tried to lunge forward again, but Kim held her back. Reluctantly, Joss eased up and began mimicking her older cousin's motions, sliding her smooth pink tongue over Kim's in a delicate little dance that soon had hot tingles racing up and down Joss' body.

After far too short a time, Kim broke the kiss and moved her head back, licking her lips. "Good first kiss?" she whispered lovingly, touching her cousin lightly on the tip of her nose. Joss could only nod, her lips parted and her tongue still protruding slightly. "Glad to hear it," Kim continued with a sly smile, "because you're not going to be using that mouth for awhile."

Joss sucked a quick breath, her pleasant little daze evaporating instantly. Shouldn't I try to get away? she thought frantically, watching as Kim, moving in slow motion, lifted the narrow rubber bit to her lips. Shouldn't I beg her to stop? But she didn't, nor did she hesitate for even an instant before opening her mouth wide.

"Thatta girl," Kim praised her as she slid the gag between the young girls' teeth. Joss flushed hotly as she realized Kim was talking to her like a skittish little filly. Kim moved around to her back, hooking the free end of the gag in place. She carefully tucked her cousin's bright blue hair out of harm's way and began tightening the gag slowly, pulling the bit further and further into Joss' mouth. Joss squeaked when it began forcing her jaws apart to a painful extent. "Easy, easy!" Kim soothed, easing the gag back a hair and locking it in place.

Gagging herself was something Joss had yet to try, and she'd never thought to use something like this. She found that she could breathe easily around her oral intruder, whish was a relief...the fear of accidentally suffocating herself was a big reason she'd never played this game alone. But it had pulled Joss' mouth open to its maximum, her jaw wouldn't open any further without painful effort. She tried to budge the bit with her tongue, but all that did was send a trickle of saliva dripping down her chin.

She groaned loudly in embarrassment at that, and tried to force her tongue to lie flat despite her natural urge to play with the gag. Kim, meanwhile, had spent a few moments admiring the wonderfully perverse sight of her cute cousin's freckled face strapped into the leather bridle. She chuckled at the girl's discomfort and teasingly said, "Don't be so self-conscious Joss. Such a pretty pony can drool as much as she wants." She stepped close and licked Joss' chin clean, drawing another groan from the child.

Unable to help herself, Kim kept on licking, down Joss' neck and to the small, billowy soft mounds of her budding breasts. Joss' knees went weak, and Kim grabbed her ass tightly to hold her up. This widened the tear in the fishets to the point they started slipping, and Kim suddenly gasped, "Fuck it!"

Joss squealed as she felt herself pushed back hard onto the couch, and she just lay there submissively, trembling softly. Kim had a lustful snarl on her face and she seemed completely out of control as she literally tore the damaged tights off of her small cousin's body. Once they were gone, Kim loomed over Joss, propping herself up with her arms. She stared down at her with fire boiling in her eyes, and Joss just looked back, her chest heaving and her pussy soaking wet.

Kim clamped her lips shut to muffle a frustrated scream and pushed herself off the couch. She closed her eyes, breathing slowly. Joss sat up, watching her carefully. "What's wrong?" she asked timidly, or tried to. All that came out around the bit was, "'Uh's 'ong?"

With one last, very long sigh, Kim opened her eyes. "Ohhh, Joss," she said in a low moan, "you have no idea what you're doing to me. I'm trying to be good, but I think I'm gonna end up riding you pretty hard." She lifted her hand to her mouth and bit down on her knuckle, looking at Joss with longing in her eyes and her eyebrows lifted questioningly. �Think you can take it?�
What I'm doin' to her? Joss thought disbelievingly. Is she kiddin'? And with a certain amount of shock, she realized that Kim actually wasn�t kidding. She, Joss, really was turning on her cousin, the beautiful, the perfect Kim Possible. A powerful flutter started in her stomach and quickly flew down to her trembling little slit. As horny as she still was, it felt a little different than normal�knowing Kim was getting all hot and bothered playing with her made her feel like she actually could offer her cousin something. For the first time in her short life, Joss was actually feeling sexy.

So, keeping her eyes firmly fixed on Kim�s, Joss slid off the couch slowly and got down on her hands and knees. She tried hard to think of the best way to show her cousin how much she wanted to play this game, and she blushed deeply as she found her answer. Joss closed her eyes, as she couldn�t bear to actually look at Kim as she did something as embarrassing as tossing her head and giving a short, quiet whinny.

She cracked her eyes open when she felt Kim�s hand on the top of her head. Looking up, she saw the redhead smiling down at her happily. �Good girl,� the teen praised, �but you need to get up�we�re not finished getting you ready.� Joss� eyes widened when she saw that Kim was holding the riding crop once again. The older girl lifted her arm and Joss clenched her eyes shut, her whole body tensing as she braced herself�

But that didn't stop her from squealing loudly around her gag when the narrow loop of leather at the tip of the crop sliced down and stung her rear end with a shocking snap. It didn't really hurt, at least not that much, but that little bite on her sensitive cheek was enough to force her to continue her pony act by rearing up onto her knees. Kim quickly covered her mouth to hide a giggle at her young cousin's reaction. She pressed the tip of the crop between Joss' tiny breasts to keep her from falling back onto her hands. "Up!" she commanded.

In a single smooth motion, Joss rose instantly to her feet. When Kim smiled at her, she felt a rush of puppylike, or maybe ponylike happiness at the implied praise. She was quickly finding how good it made her feel to obey her cousin when she was giving her orders for real, and not just in her imagination.

The next thing that emerged from Kim�s mysterious box was a simple leather bondage harness. Once again, the scissors needed to come out to get the buckles to cinch around Joss� small frame, and once it was over Joss was having trouble breathing. Not because it was too tight but because the sensation of the leather straps digging tightly into her skin made her submissive sense of helplessness build to a point that had her pussy begging for attention all over again.

Two straps looped down around her inner thighs, just below her crotch, and came up to join some more straps that wrapped tight around her midsection and just under and around her budding breasts before coming up to join a collar that Kim closed around her neck. Next came the cuffs, heavy leather bonds that went around Joss� wrists, ankles and thighs. As Kim latched them on, she showed Joss the short, adjustable chains that could be used to bind her wrists and ankles together, or her wrists to her thighs, or even to bring her ankles and wrists behind her back in a hogtie.

That last one sounded very�intriguing to Joss, but she was no position to make any requests, even if she had to ability to speak. Plus Kim seemed very eager to finish getting her little pony ready. "One last thing," Kim murmured directly into her cousin's ear and stroked her fingers over her naked stomach, making her shudder ticklishly. "Such a pretty pony needs a pretty tail!"

At first Joss wasn't sure what the teen hero was talking about, but then she felt something cold, wet and slick pressing against her ass. Her eyes opened wide and an automatic squeak of protest sounded from around the gag. She tried to jump forward, but Kim was already holding her fast. "Shhh," Kim said, hugging Joss closer reassuringly, "it's okay...be a good girl and just relax."

Joss tried as hard as she could to not fight as she felt the object sliding into her rear entrance. She let out a guttural groan as it slid home, filling her up. It must have been pretty small to intrude so easily, but it felt huge to the inexperienced little sub. "Good!" Kim exclaimed breathily, giving Joss a wet, lingering kiss in the hollow of her shoulder. "Now let's take it out and try the big one!" Joss whinnied pleadingly, and Kim laughed. "Just kidding! Now let me look at you."

Kim stepped back and looked at her little ponygirl hungrily. As she turned Joss around to look at her from all angles, Joss felt something tickling the back of her legs. My tail, she thought, starting to blush all over again. I guess she wasn't kidding. Kim starting walking around her, her eyes traveling up and down her cousin's small body. As she felt Kim's eyes probing her every inch, Joss had never felt so exposed and so self-conscious.

Does she just want me because I let her do this to me? It was a terrible thought, and Joss couldn't escape it. As she began to feel that she didn't matter to her heroic cousin beyond just being a convenient sex toy, tears began pricking her eyelids, and she dropped her head to hide.

Then she felt the snap of the riding crop against her skinny little ass again, and she shrieked in surprise, turning to stare at Kim with wide eyes. "Huh-uh!" Kim said firmly, tapping the crop against her long latex-clad leg. "Keep that head up, Joss. I want you proud of what you are."

"Uh ah I?" Joss asked shakily. Kim actually seemed to understand, as she stepped forward and cupped her cheek in her palm.

"You're mine!" she said with a sultry, possessive smile. "And I wouldn't waste my time unless you were the very...very...best!" Each of the last three words was punctuated with a soft kiss on Joss' other cheek, ending with a gentle suckling on Joss' soft and sensitive earlobe.

A wave of pleasure spiked with relief washed over Joss, and the tears finally came free, trickling down her cheeks. "I ov oo," she said tearfully, somehow pushing enough emotion into her voice to keep from sounding completely ridiculous.

"I love you too Joss," Kim sighed, giving her cousin a last kiss on the cheek. "And that's really gonna screw things up. But now," she said, brightening up abruptly and turning back to the box, "the Grand Finale! Don't you dare look over here!"

Joss snapped her head forward, resolutely obeying her Mistress' command. Several moments later she gasped hugely and rose up onto her tiptoes in shock when she felt the riding crop against her hip. She had expected another spank, and the light caress was all the more surprising for that. Behind her, Kim chuckled teasingly. "On your knees little pony!" she said in a pleasant lilt.

The young ponygirl immediately dropped to her knees, resisting the impulse to sneak a peek over she shoulder as she did so. It wasn't necessary anyway, since Kim came right around to show off her new accessory. There was a leather harness strapped around her waist, and a blue gel dildo was jutting out obscenely from it, right in Joss' surprised face. "Time to go for a ride!" she proclaimed with a wicked giggle.

A long, low groan emanated from Joss' throat as she looked what she supposed might count as her 'saddle.' It seemed awfully big, but at the same time...

"Check this out," Kim said suddenly, reaching for a little switch at her side. With a soft hum the strap on came to life, pearlescent beads in the middle rotating slowly and making the whole thing undulate gently. Kim sucked in a huge breath, arching her back and letting it out in a moan. She turned it off and smiled down at her 'pet.' "There's a little vibrator in here for me too," she said by way of explanation. "So, are you ready?"

Without waiting for an answer, Kim placed her hands of Joss' slim shoulders and pressed down gently. After reflexively resisting for a second, the small girl allowed herself to be forced back onto her hands and knees. She craned her neck back and watched as Kim lowered herself onto her knees behind her. Joss felt the tip of the strap-on pressing against her pussy and let out a tiny, frightened squeak. Her hands, which had been laying flat against the carpet, curled into tight fists.

"Gotta relax sweetie," Kim cooed. "Trust me, it'll feel much better."

Joss unclasped her hands and tried to do as Kim suggested, making the occasional high-pitched grunt as her older cousin slowly eased the toy into her tight, quivering canal. This whole time Joss had been doing her best to keep her spit in check, but with the dildo invading her cunt the last vestiges of concentration had been stripped away, and now her cheeks and chin were glistening with saliva.

Once the strap-on was buried to the hilt, Kim paused to let Joss get used to it. The tiny goth had never felt so full...the jury rigged hairbrush handle she used on herself was nothing compared to this, to say nothing of the completely unfamiliar pressure of the tail in her 'tail.' It was so strange, but it felt so good. Wanting more, she thrust back against Kim, tossing her hair back and nickering pleadingly.

Kim just chuckled and flipped the switch. When the dildo began wriggling inside her Joss arched her back as deeply as she could, her eyes flying open. She tried to whinny again, but all she could do was make a strange, strangled cry of pleasure through the bit gag. Kim herself moaned loudly and slapped both hands onto Joss' soft ass cheeks, digging her nails into the supple skin as the vibrator began buzzing against her clit. This extra spike of sensation drove Joss completely out of her mind and she once again she shoved back against the dominating redhead, desperate for all of it to continue.

The older girl quickly complied. At first, she tried to be slow and gentle as she pushed in and out of her diminutive cousin. But she quickly discovered that the thrusting motion sent the tiny vibrator stroking over her clit in a way that completely erased any concerns beyond the demands of her body. She pulled out a couple of inches and leaned forward to grab hold of Joss' slim shoulders, using them to brace herself when she buried it in Joss pussy once again.

Joss felt her eyes bugging out as Kim really began riding her, relentlessly pounding the dildo in and out of her tight little cunny. She scrunched her eyes shut and neighed wildly, drool pouring down her chin. She began grunting as she forced herself to push back to meet each of Kim's thrusts. Part of her wanted to just hang there limply and just enjoy what Kim was doing to her, but on a visceral level she knew that Kim would love it if her tiny ponygirl started fucking back.

Sure enough Kim moaned in delight and spanked Joss hard, leaving a bright red handprint on the silky white cheek. "I knew you were a good little ponyslut," Kim gasped out, redoubling her efforts. The sound of their flesh slapping together built until it seemed to echo in the small guest room. "You're the best Joss, the best!" Kim cried out, bringing her hand down on Joss' ass again and again.

With each spank a bolt of masochistic pleasure streaked through Joss' small body, forcing her to cry out through the gag and buck back hard against the invading strap on. Ponyslut, ponyslut, her mind screamed in a silly little singsong, you're the best little ponyslut! She began to neigh again, but in mid-whinny a blinding climax caught her off-guard and it turned into a shriek of mindless pleasure.

Her eyes rolled back in her head and her arms just collapsed, leaving her with her butt sticking up as Kim just kept right on fucking her. Joss just kept cumming and cumming...each thrust seemed to force another orgasm, and she never wanted it to end. Keep riding Ponyslut, she thought desperately, Ponyslut wants to cum forever and ever and ever...

At long last Kim sucked in a huge breath and held it, digging her nails into Joss' thighs and yanking her up against her as tightly as she could. The sharp pain sent a last little orgasm rippling through her, but all Joss could do was let out a bubbly, feeble moan. Kim jerked violently and let out her held breath in two short gasps and a long, soft wail. She fell backwards, the dildo sliding easily out of Joss' sopping wet pussy.

Joss finally fell completely prone onto the carpet, trying desperately to catch her breath. Her chin and neck were soaked with saliva, her thighs were running with the sweet girl cum still dripping from her well-fucked quim, and her ass still burned brightly from the vicious spanking she had received. The little girl felt sweaty, sticky, and dirty and she loved it. Basking in the afterglow, she couldn't feel anything but good.

A little while later she felt Kim sitting on her back, undoing the straps on her bridle. The bit popped free of Joss' mouth with a wet plop, and she worked her stretched-out jaws to try and get them back to normal. Kim got off her, and Joss pushed herself up and turned so she was sitting crosslegged, looking over at her older cousin.

"How was it?" Kim asked, still breathing heavily. There was a tiny, confident smile on her face.

"Soooooo good!" Joss murmured, running her hands idly over her tiny tits. "I love you Kimmie."

Kim crawled over to her and the cousins shared a sweet, tired kiss. "I love you too Joss." With a groan, she pulled herself to her feet and held out her hand to Joss. "Come on...we need to get cleaned up."

Joss took the hand and let the older girl pull her to her feet. "Then can we get dirty again?" she asked with a naughty giggle.

"Sure!" Kim responded, smiling wickedly. "I think we're gonna get dirty a lot this week."

--------------------------------

At the end of the week, Slim returned to the ranch. He had an expression of pleased surprise as he saw his daughter standing next to Kim outside of the house to meet him. Her hair was still dyed, but her face wasn't made up, and she was wearing jeans and a black t-shirt. "Hi Daddy!" she exclaimed as he left the truck.

"Well hi darlin'," he answered, smiling gratefully at Kim. "And hi to you too Kimmie."

"Hey Uncle Slim."

"You two have a good week?"

Kim and Joss looked at each other and started laughing. "The best!" Joss replied.

"In fact," Kim added, turning back to her uncle, "it was so good, I was thinking I might just steal your daughter for the rest of the summer."

"The whole summer?" Slim blinked in surprise. "You sure that'll be okay?"

"Oh sure!" Kim smiled down at Joss, and Joss returned the expression, sliding her small hand into Kim's. "We're gonna have a blast."

"Well, I reckon that's alright then," Slim said, scratching his head with a mildly confused smile. "If you're alright with it, Joss."

Joss giggled. "Sure am Daddy! Me an' Kim got real, real close."

Kim burst out laughing again, and Slim, assuming it was just some inside joke, walked back to the truck to get his luggage. Just glad to see my little girl's back to normal.

As soon as Slim turned his back, Joss shivered and grabbed Kim's arm tightly for support. "You're wearing that little vibrator we got yesterday aren't you?" Kim whispered, trying to keep herself from giggling. "You bad little girl!"

Joss smiled lovingly up at her heroic cousin. "Your bad little girl," she corrected, lifting the right leg of her jeans slightly. There was a little gold chain around her ankle, with a tiny heart shaped pendant bearing the initials KP. It was Joss' most treasured possession, because it was a reminder that she was Kim's most treasured possession.

"Mine," Kim agreed, leaning down to steal a quick kiss before Slim turned back. "Forever."

Announcement

Please consider supporting our server!

The Evil Fairy's Playground

The Evil Fairy's Playground

Comment

Comment

Comment

Comment

Comment

Comment

Comment

Comment

Comment

Comment

Comment

Comment

Comment

Comment